Paraphrase 1 2 3. It is now a season of singing most solemn praises and making the most humble acknowledgments unto God for all his goodness and mercy and grace afforded us O let all his faithfull servants those especially whose office it is to wait at his altar joyn ardently and uniformly in the performance of so joyous and pleasant a duty 4. For the Lord hath chosen Jacob to himself and Israel for his peculiar treasure Paraphrase 4. And two things especially are to be the ingredients in our lands First that God hath vouchsafed to us the dignity and prerogative beyond all other nations in the world that of being his own special care and charge whom he hath peculiarly chosen and espoused to pour out his liberalities among us 5. For I know that the Lord is great and that our Lord is above all Gods Paraphrase 5. Secondly that the power and greatness of this our God doth infinitely exceed all that is so much as pretended to by all the false Idol-deities which are worshipped by other nations 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in heaven and in earth in the seas and in all deep places Paraphrase 6. The latter of these is evident in the works of his creation and preservation all that is or ever was in the several parts of the universe the heavens and earth and ocean being at first produced and ever since continued by this power of his 7. He causeth the vapours to ascend from the ends of the earth he maketh lightnings for the rain he bringeth the wind out of his treasuries Paraphrase 7. All the vapours that ascend from any part of this lower world are drawn up by means which he in his wisedom hath appointed for that work and out of them he frameth in the air meteors of diverse kinds clouds that dissolve in rain and flashes of lightning which often accompany that rain and yet neither dry up that nor are quencht by it a work of his wonderfull managery and then the most boisterous winds which no man can imagin whence they come or whither they go but onely that they are laid up by God in some unknown receptacle and from thence brought forth when or for what uses he pleaseth 8. Who smote the first born of Aegypt both of man and beast 9. Who sent tokens and wonders into the midst of thee O Aegypt upon Pharaoh and upon all his servants Paraphrase 8 9. And this omnipotent power of his was he pleased to interpose for us in bringing our ancestours out of Aegypt after he had shewed forth many prodigies of judgments upon the King and all the people of Aegypt at length causing a sad lamentation through the whole land by killing every first-born both of Pharaoh the King and of all other the greatest and meanest inhabitants and extending the stroke even to the first-born of cattel by which act of severity upon them they were perswaded to dismiss the people out of their land 10. Who smote great Nations and slew mighty Kings 11. Sihon King of the Amorites and Og King of Basan and all the Kingdoms of Canaan 12. And gave their land for an heritage an heritage unto Israel his people Paraphrase 10 11 12. So again did he magnifie his transcendent controlling power in subduing those gyantly Kings and people Sinon and the Amorites Numb 21.24 and Og the King of Basan and his army v. 34 35. and the whole Kingdom of Canaan the Kings and all their cities Numb 21.3 whom by no power of their own but by God's delivering them into their hands v. 2. they utterly destroyed And having thus evidenced his power which was the latter thing mentioned v. 5. he also magnified his mercy to us which was the former thing v. 4. to which the Psalmist goes back after the Scripture style see note on Matt. 7. b. in giving us this whole land of Canaan a fruitfull and pleasant land for us and our posterity to injoy by his divine gift as if it had descended to us from our fathers 13. Thy name O God endureth for ever and thy memorial O Lord throughout all generations 14. For the Lord will judge his people and he will repent himself concerning his servants Paraphrase 13 14. Thus are the power and boâ—ty of our God magnified toward us and we obliged never to forget either of them but commemorate them to all ages For though God for our sins doth sometimes justly permit us to be opprest and disturbed by our enemies yet such is his goodness and mercy to us still that upon our returning and repenting he is pleased to return and repent also to pardon our sins to take our parts and avenge us on our enemies See Deut. 32.36 15. The Idols of the heathen are silver and gold the work of mens hands 16. They have mouths but they speak not eyes have they but they see not 17. They have ears but they hear not neither is there any breath in their mouths 18. They that make them are like unto them and so is every man that trusteth in them Paraphrase 15 16 17 18. On the other side the gods of the heathen world v. 5. are all but lifeless inâ—nimate images see Psal 115 4 5 c. not able to afford the least aid to any of their â—otaries A sad reproach that to all those that first make and then pray to and expect assistance from them and an argument that they are but a sort of stocks and stones and images themselves that can believe in or hope for good from such senseless pictures of men whom they worship for Gods 19. Bless the Lord O house of Israel bless the Lord O house of Aaron 20. Bless the Lord O house of Levi ye that fear the Lord bless the Lord. 21. Blessed be the Lord out of Zion which dwelleth in Jerusalem Praise ye the Lord. Paraphrase 19 20 21. And the sadder the condition is of such worshippers of all the gentile world which is thus infatuated the more are we of Israel obliged to bless and magnifie the Lord of heaven if it be but for that blessing bestowed so graciously and happily upon us of rescuing us out of the blindness and sottishness and utter darkness which possesseth the hearts of the far greater part of the world And on this account as also for all other his mercies it is the special duty of this whole nation thus assumed by him to be his people but especially the Priests and Levites and all his faithfull servants whom he hath yet more obliged separated them from the rest of this people and assumed them yet nearer to himself to bless and praise and magnifie his holy and glorious name to assemble together at the place of his solemn worship the place where he is pleased in a most special manner to reside and presentiate and exhibit himself unto them that address themselves to him there and there to sing continual Hosannahs and Hallelujahs to him
the appearing of thy glory say the LXXII cum apparuerit gloria tua the Latine and so the Arabick and Aethiopick when thy fidelity shall awake saith the Syriack And so most probably it is to be understood by Gods glory awaking signifying his glorious and powerful interposition to his present rescue from his enemies hands and not deferring to relieve and avenge him till the resurrection And thus the learned Castellio took it tum satiandus cum tua experrecta fuerit imago I shall be satisfied when thy likeness shall be awaked The Eighteenth PSALM TO the Chief Musitian a Psalm of David the servant of the Lord who spake unto the Lord the words of this Song in the day that the Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul and he said Paraphrase The Eighteenth Psalm was indited by David in commemoration of the many victories and now quiet settlement in the Kingdom of Israel and Judah which God had bestowed on him by his powerful interpositions for him in subduing the Philistims Syrians Moabites and Ammonites that rose up against him in quieting the Rebellion of Absalom soon after which it is recorded 2 Sam. 22. but especially in rescuing him out of the malitious bloody hands of King Saul This he composed and committed to the prefect of his Musick to be sung on solemn days for the commemorating of these deliverances and victories And these were the words of it 1. I will love thee O Lord my strength Paraphrase 1. O blessed Lord I acknowledge thee to be the sole Author of all my deliverances and victories and so by all obligations imaginable I stand ingaged most passionately to love and bless and magnifie thee to pay all the affections of my whole soul a due tribute to thee and this I do and am firmly resolved to do all my dayes 2. The Lord is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer my God my strength in whom I will trust my buckler and the horn of my salvation and my high tower Paraphrase 2. To thee I have in all my distresses made my resort as to a place of perfect strength til a mighty champion to rescue me and thou hast never failed to answer me in these addresses O my God thou hast been a place of strength and security unto me and on that account I have always had confidence and chearful expectations of deliverance whatsoever my dangers have been thou hast been my sure safeguard so that I have needed no other shield my mighty deliverer see note on Luk. 1. n. and my most impregnable fort or castle 3. I will call upon the Lord which is worthy to be praised so shall I be saved from my enemies Paraphrase 3. If I am distrest or assaulted by my adversaries I have then my sure sanctuary to resort unto To him I come with acknowledgments of his abundant mercies formerly received from him the essays of his power and readiness to relieve me and withall the pawns and pledges of them for the future and to my songs of praise I add my humblest requests and supplications for deliverance and doing thus I never fail of my returns from God never miss the deliverance that I stand in need of 4. The sorrows of death compassed me and the floods of ungodly men made me afraid 5. The sorrows of hell compassed me about the snares of death prevented me Paraphrase 4 5. When whole Armies of blood-thirsty enemies closed me on every side ready as a torrent to overwhelm 〈◊〉 â—d â—ere very terrible in that appearance when their designs were even come to their desired Issue and there was no visible way of my escape or preservation 6. In my distress I called upon the Lord and cried unto my God he heard my voice out of his Temple and my cry came before him even unto his ears Paraphrase 6. In these streights immediately I made my address to God and most passionately poured out my requests before him and he from Heaven that place of his peculiar residence and therefore the sanctuary whence all reâ—â—uâ— come aâ— the place to which all petitions are brought afforded me a speedy audience considered and immediately granted my desires 7. Then the earth shook and trembled the foundations also of the hills moved and were shaken because he was wroth 8. There went up a smoak out of his nostrils and fire out of his mouth devoured coals were kindled by it 9. He bowed the Heavens also and came down and darkness was under his feet 10. And he rode upon a Cherub and did fly yea he did fly upon the wings of the wind 11. He made darkness his secret place his pavilion round about him were dark waters and thick clouds of the skies 12. At the brightness that was before him his thick clouds past hail-stones and coals of fire 13. The Lord also thundred in the heavens and the highest gave his voice hail-stones and coals of fire 14. Yea he sent out his arrows and scattered them and he shot out lightnings and discomfited them 15. Then the chanels of waters were seen and the foundations of the world were discovered at thy rebuke O Lord at the blast of the breath of thy nostrils Paraphrase 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15. And then speedily he exprest his great displeasure and wrath against my adversaries a most dreadful thing the wrath of an All-powerful God able to set all the world on trembling and not so only but even to set it on fire and consume it see Exod. 20.18 and Heb. 12.29 Then might you discern him interposing his hand for the discomfiting my enemies as signally as if he had descended in a black thick cloud with a mighty wind and appearance of Angels in mining garments as we read of his exhibiting himself Num. 9.15 Mat. 9.7 Heb. 12 1â— with tempestuous showers of hail and fire such as Jos 10.11 Exod. 19.23 with thunders and lightning all these on purpose as with arrows and fiery darts to annoy and pursue them and finally with the same notoriety of his presence as when the waters of the Sea were driven back by a strong East wind and the deep turned into dry ground Exod. 14.21 22. to give the Israelites a safe passage out of their thraldome and to drown the Egyptians 16. He sent from above he took me he drew me out of many waters Paraphrase 16. And thus did he as by a party sent on purpose from Heaven deliver and rescue me from the multitude of my adversaries 17. He delivered me from my strong enemy and from them which hated me for they were too strong for me Paraphrase 17. And this at a time when they wanted neither power nor will to destroy me being much superior to me in strength had not he thus seasonably come to my rescue 18. They prevented me in the day of my calamity but the Lord was my stay Paraphrase 18. When
the tribulation which incompast me my exaltation deliver me from them that incompass me And so the Arabick and Aethiopick But the Syriack are nearest the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. preserve or free me and imbrace or incompass me with glory and deliverance and the Chaldee exactly according to the Original thou shalt preserve me from tribulation with songs of redemption shalt thou incompass me i. e. with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or gratulatory songs for victory such as the joyful matrons meeting him at his return from conquest incompassing him or casting themselves into a ring chanted out unto him 1 Sam. 18.6 one side answering the other V. 8. Guide thee From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consuluit is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here I will counsel thee i. e. direct instruct or guide thee meaning the proud and haughty sinner v. 6. exprest by the irregular overflowings of many waters I will teach thee in what channel thou shalt pass and so guide thy course To which is added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mine eye upon thee by way of explication of the former I will counsel or guide thee so as the eye of the rider doth the horse of the Tutor the Scholar but especially the guide of an unknown way who is instead of eyes Num. 10.31 The Chaldee read I will counsel thee and set my eye upon thee for good but the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will confirm or strongly set my eye upon thee most probably reading it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be firm or strong V. 9. Lest they come neer unto thee The difficulty of this v. 9. will I conceive be best explicated by observing the phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is literally not to understand being in the infinitive mood but may best be rendered in the notion of a gerund thus Be not like the horse and mule in not understanding i. e. which understand not their not understanding being the thing wherein the parallel betwixt such beasts and obstinate men exprest by inundation of many waters v. 6. consists This being observed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the verse being another infinitive mood must in reason agree with that and in like manner be rendered in not coming neer so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies accessit appropinquavit or they come not neer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to thee and then that which is between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with bit or bridle his jaw or mouth to be held or must be held as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with an infinitive mood oft signifies Hos 9.13 Ephraim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally ad educendum to bring forth but in sense as we render it shall bring forth must be understood not as the means to keep the beast from coming to or nigh but as the means designed to make the beast come to but when used to an obstinate unnurtured unruly beast uneffectual to that end For it must be observed what is the use of the bit and bridle when applyed to an horse c. viz. to direct and guide which way the rider or leader will have him go So Isa 30.28 the bridle in their jaws causing them to erre is a bridle to lead them into a wrong path as here to lead them into a right way v. 8. so Isa 37.29 a bridle in thy lips to turn thee back c. And so Jam. 3.3 the bit in the horses mouth is to turn about their whole body But then a sturdy untamed stiff-necked or head-strong horse will not be thus turned or lead or perswaded to do what you would have him but like the undisciplinable torrent the fury of the great waters v. 6. that would not come nigh him so these here they will not come neer to the owner or master And so this is the meaning of the whole verse some unmanaged horses and mules there are which will not be taught or instructed will not go or follow the way that you would teach or lead them and so this connects with v. 8. which hath tendered them instruction and teaching in the way that they should go and guiding are so far from being guided with the Masters eye v. 8. that his bit and bridle together the most forcible means that are ordinarily used for subduing or reducing them will not work upon them when they are a turning away and going from thee are not sufficient to compel them to come to thee But saith the Psalmist be not ye like to such stiff-neckt cattel Our English that renders lest they come neer unto thee supposeth without reason that the use of the bridle is to keep the horse and mule from doing violence to thee as if they were Bears and Tigers and the like ravenous beasts The true use is quite contrary to make them come to thee or go or turn the way that thou wouldst have them and their not doing so meant by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not come neer thee is the effect of their obstinacy and want of managery and that is it wherein we are here forbidden to be like them Thus I suppose the Chaldees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be rendred not ne accedant but non accedent they will not come to thee So the Syriack expresly Be not like the horse and mule which are not wise or docile which they tame with a bridle from their youth and they come not to him And the LXXII to the same effect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bind their jaws with bit and bridle which come not neer to thee and so the Latine and Aethiopick But the Arabick more loosely by way of paraphrase Be not like horse and mule which have not understanding and are not drawn with the bridles that are in their mouths so do thou repress the jaws of those that come not to thee The Thirty Third PSALM THe Thirty Third Psalm is an acknowledgment of the great power and wisdom and goodness of God in his Works of Creation and Providence wherein all are obliged to sing praises to his Name and faithfully to serve and depend on him 1. Rejoyce in the Lord O ye righteous for praise is comely for the upright Paraphrase 1. O bless and magnifie the name of God all ye that apply your selves to a careful performance of all offices of Justice and goodness and herein delight and please your selves 'T is the employment of the blessed Saints in heaven to be continually singing praises to God and there can be none other more proper for Saints on earth who have innumerable obligations to it and from whom it is most graciously accepted by God and to whom it is also matter of the greatest present delight to be busied in recounting Gods glories and abundant mercies to them 2. Praise the Lord with harp sing unto him with the Psaltery and an instrument of ten strings Paraphrase 2. To this purpose those musical
Let not them that are mine enemies wrongfully rejoyce over me neither let them wink with the eye that hate me without a cause Paraphrase 19. O let not mine unjust causeless enemies have matter of rejoycing and scoffing at me as they will if thou leavest me in my distress 20. For they speak not peace but they devise deceitful matters against them that are quiet in the land Paraphrase 2◠For instead of kindness and friendly usage which is due from them they design nothing but fraud and treachery against me who heartily desire to live most peaceably and quietly under Sauls Government 21. Yea they opened their mouth wide against me and said Aha Aha our eye hath seen it Paraphrase 21. And not only so but they have openly railed upon me as one that seeks his life and pretend to speak from their own fight and certain knowledge when they deliver that which is most far from truth 22. This thou hast seen O Lord keep not silence O Lord be not far from me Paraphrase 22. 'T is certain they have seen no such thing as they falsely pretend On the contrary thou O God who seest all things seest and knowest my innocency and the integrity of my heart Be thou pleased to testifie for me by delivering me from the evil which they designed against me 23. Stir up thy self and awake to my judgment even unto my cause my God and my Lord. 24. Judge me O Lord my God according to thy righteousness and let them not rejoyce over me Paraphrase 23 24. O thou that art my gracious God and powerful Lord be thou pleased at length to take part to defend and to vindicate my innocence to testifie thy approbation of my doings and seasonably to interpose thy hand for the relieving me and disappointing my enemies 25. Let them not say in their hearts Ah so would we have it let them not say We have swallowed him up Paraphrase 25. Preserve me out of their hands lest they applaud themselves in their actions their most wicked and bloody enterprises if they prove successful to them 26. Let them be ashamed and brought to confusion together that rejoyce at my hurt let them be cloathed with shame and dishonour that magnifie themselves against me Paraphrase 26. And thus I am confident thou wilt in thy due season disappoint and discomfit those that are most malitiously bent against me and most proudly triumph over me at this time 27. Let them shout for joy and be glad that favour my righteous cause Yea let them say continually Let the Lord be magnified which hath pleasure in the prosperity of his servant Paraphrase 27. And by so doing thou shalt give matter of joy and gladness to all that wish me well cause them to bless and magnifie thy goodness and fidelity of thy promises when they see me signally favoured by thee of whose sincerity and uprightness they have such assurance 28. My tongue shall speak of thy righteousness and of thy praise all the day long Paraphrase 28. As for me I shall by this thy mercy be obliged to promulgate and proclaim thy fidelity and the care thou hast of those that adhere to thee and for this to laud and bless thy name continually Annotations on Psalm XXXV V. 3. Stop It is uncertain what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifies The Chaldee reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shut in the Imperative mood and the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shut up But if this be the right rendring and it be applyed to that which went before draw forth i. e. unsheath so the Chaldee read the lance or spear it must then be the direct contrary viz. shut it up again and to apply it to any thing else as our English applies it to the way and so supposes an ellipsis and then supplies it thus stop the way c. the context gives us no reason The Syriack reading for the lance the sword render unsheath and make it shine and that agrees well to it when it is drawn but hath no affinity to the notion of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occlusit coercuit The Arabick therefore reads repel them as from the notion of coercere to repress or repel But then they take no notice of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in occursum which follows and will not be reconciled with this rendring but without it read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 repel them that persecute me In this uncertainty the learned Schindlers observation deserves to be heeded that the accent Tiphcha joyns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lance praecedent in the construction and then being a substantive it must be taken for a sort of weapons and so it appears to signifie a sort of sword called from hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and ordinarily spoken of by Herodotus and other Historians among the Persians of which saith Hesychius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 't is a little axe with one edge and Suidas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an axe used saith he without s. in Xenophon joyning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Persian bow and quiver and sagari 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as the Amazons have adding that it signifies an instrument to open a vein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hand-weapons To these acceptions of the word Hesychius and Phavorinus add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a plough that part which cuts the earth and is like to the Persian acinaces or short swords scimitars And so this is by much the most probable meaning of the word and rendring of the place draw forth the lance and short sword 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in occursum to meet my persecuters To this agrees Kimchi both in his Comment and in his Dictionary making it a sort of weapon and so Abu Walid before him V. 4. Let them That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 erubuit is in the future tense there can be no doubt and then the most regular rendring will be not let them but they shall blush and so in the rest that follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall be put to shame from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pudore affecit And so the whole Psalm instead of so many forms of execration or imprecation against enemies shall be really no more than so many testimonies of his assured confidence that God that hath made him such sure promises will make them good to him in his preservation and that disappointment and discomfiture of his enemies And according to this measure all the other Psalms which seem to be filled with curses against his and Gods enemies ought to be understood and accordingly are explicated in the Paraphrase V. 7. Net in a pit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is literally the pit of their snare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inclinavit signifying a pit very frequently though the LXXII here render
Potentates of the world and all the people thereof shall acknowledge and magnifie his government And so shall the Gentile world universally subject themselves to Christ 12. For he shall deliver the needy when he cryeth the poor also and him that hath no helper Paraphrase 12. As the government of a just and merciful Prince that is ready to relieve all that are opprest and wronged And therein a type of Christs Kingdom who never denies grace and pardon to the humble suppliant that having no trust to rely on â—n himself sees in prayer to his free grace and mercy 13. He shall spare the poor and needy and he shall save the souls of the needy Paraphrase 13. A Prince of bowels and compassion to them that are in any kind of distress to defend and deliver them out of it And so shall Christ not only not punish the lowly penitent sinner but bestow all that iâ— pretious upon him even grace here and eternal salvation hereafter 14. He shall redeem their soul from deceit and violence and pretious shall their blood be in his fight Paraphrase 14. To rescue them out of the hand of the injurious and oppressor and preserve their lives from the invader as those that are much valued and esteemed by him And so shall Christ redeem in the most eminent manner those that rely on him from all their spiritual enemies Sin and Satan from the power of the one and tyranny of the other and pay his own life a ransome for mankind 15. And he shall live and to him shall be given of the gold of Sheba prayer also shall be made for him continually and daily shall he be praised Paraphrase 15. As long as he lives shall strangers reverence and subjects continually bless and pray for him as the Author of a peaceable and happy life to them And so shall the faith of Christ have the reverence of strangers be admired by all that hear of it as being made up of the most excellent divine doctrines of charity purity subjection c. and for all those that set themselves to the practice of his precepts they shall have cause to bless them and magnifie them as the greatest mercy that could ever have been vouchsafed them 16. There shall be an handful of corn in the earth upon the top of the mountains the fruit thereof shall shake like Lebanon and they of the city shall flourish like grass of the earth Paraphrase 16. In his time shall there be great abundance of all things and Gods hand very remarkable in blessing and prospering the smallest quantity of seed sown in the barrennest soile into a most plentiful harvest and this city shall thrive proportionably the number of the inhabitants shall increase as fast as the seed which is sown doth And so in the dayes of the Messiah shall Gods providence and his grace most signally evidence it self in bringing forth a multitude of believers by a little contemptible preaching of the faith among the most idolatrous obdurate Gentiles 17. His name shall endure for ever his name shall be continued as long as the Sun and men shall be blessed in him all nations shall call him blessed Paraphrase 17. And his memory and honour shall outlive his person shall never be blotted out but shall flourish and descend upon his posterity as a mark of renoun to all that shall come from him And for all others when they shall bless any Prince or royal person they shall do it in this form The Lord make thee like Solomon And in sum all the nations in the world shall look upon him as a most blessed person a most wise and a most prosperous Prince And so shall Christ pretypified by Solomon be in a most eminent manner remembred even adored and worshipped and magnified for ever All they that receive his faith shall as his sons be called by his name be known by the title of Christians and be looked upon as a most happy and blessed sort of men that they are vouchsafed that dignity of being his sons to be taught and educated by him and to transcribe his copies to be like him in all goodness 18. Blessed be the Lord God the God of Israel who only doth wondrous things Paraphrase 18. For these and all other his mercies so wonderfully wrought for his servants and which none else is able to work the eternal Lord of heaven and earth who alone is worshipped by the Jews and which hath chosen them to himself to be his people be now and ever magnified 19. And blessed be his glorious name for ever and let the whole earth be filled with his glory Amen and Amen Paraphrase 19. And O that all the men in the world would set themselves industriously and faithfully to his service that they would bless and praise him continually offer up their daily oblation of lands and thanksgiving to him and all hearts be throughly possest with his divine excellencies and endeavour to express the power thereof in all the actions of their lives in doing what he hath directed and exemplified to them O that every man would say Amen to this prayer O that God would once grant this petition 20. The prayers of David the son of Jesse are ended Paraphrase 20. Here is the conclusion of the second Book of Psalms which were if not all composed yet perhaps all collected and put into this order by David The other Books that follow being a collection of Asaph and other men in which some there are also of Davids composing after the finishing of this collection or shutting up of this Book Annotations on Psalm LXXII V. 3. Righteousness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place is by the LXXII rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in righteousness and so joyned in construction with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall judge in the beginning of the next verse and so it must be if the ב have any signification But it is not unusual for this and other prepositions to be used as expletives and accordingly the Chaldee retains it here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whilst yet both the Syriack and Latine leave it out and read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy righteousness and justitiam righteousness And so the sense is most perspicuous V. 5. They shall fear thee For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall fear or reverence thee The LXXII seem to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he shall prolong his life and so render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he shall endure as long as the Sun and so the Latine permanebit cum sole and he shall abide with the Sun But the Chaldee adhere to our reading of the Hebrew and render it both by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall fear from or be afraid of thee and again by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall pray before thee and so the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to fear or adore which the Interpreter
paraphrase it the former by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those that learn thy law with respect to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 law which hath such affinity with it the other by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessing to thee as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the letters whereof differ so little from it The Seventy Fifth PSALM TO the chief Musitian Altaschith A Psalm or song of Asaph Paraphrase The seventy Fifth Psalm was composed by Asaph to the tune known by the name Altaschith see note on Psal 57. a. praising God for all his wondrous acts of mercy and of justice upon the enemies of his people and was committed to the Praefect of the Musick 1. Unto thee O God do we give thanks unto thee do we give thanks for that thy name is near thy wondrous works declare Paraphrase 1. We bless and magnifie thy mercies O Lord and again we bless and magnifie them and have all manner of inducement and obligation thus to do not only because we have received so many signal ingagements from thee but especially because the performance of this duty of praise is so richly accepted and rewarded by thee and thy power and providence ascertain'd to the present defense of all those that performe it faithfully that wait on thee for thy aids and faâ—l not in acknowledging the receit of them 2. When I shall receive the congregation I shall judge uprightly Paraphrase 2. For God is a most upright judge and if he doth a while delay the punishing of wicked men and relieving the godly that certainly is but an act of his wise disposal to choose the fittest season for it a time which in all respects is most agreeable and then he will certainly interpose in mercy to the one and just vengeance to the other 3. The earth and all the inhabitants thereof are dissolved I bear up the pillars of it Selah Paraphrase 3. When the whole land was in a civil combustion one part as it were melted and dissolved from another 't was God alone that kept it from utter destruction by preserving alive the pious men who by their Prayers and Intercessions are wont to contend and prevail for averting of ruine see note b. or supported it still upon the proper basis and re-establisht David in his Throne 4. I said unto the fools Deal not so foolishly and to the wicked Lift not up the horn 5. Lift not up your horn on high speak not with a stiff neck Paraphrase 4 5. Represt and brought down the wicked Rebells that scoft at God and his Anointed and were obstinately bent to exalt themselves in his ruine These did God in his good time bring down and put to shame 6. For promotion cometh neither from the East nor from the West nor from the South 7. But God is the Judge he putteth down one and setteth up another Paraphrase 6 7. For indeed it is he only that can exalt or suppress and no power on earth can properly be said to do it this is the priviledge and prerogative of the one supreme supereminent ruler of all the world and in great justice he thus disposeth of this as of all things here belong as he sees fittest never suffering wicked men continually to prosper 8. For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup and the wine is red it is full of mixture and he poureth out of the same but the dregs thereof all the wicked of the earth shall wring them out and drink them Paraphrase 8. All that befalls either good or evil men comes certainly from God who hath in his power judgments of the most direful aloy most fitly compared to a cup of the strongest wine with the addition of the most stupifying mixtures myrrhe c. see note on Rev. 14.10 c. and in the dispensing and pouring out of this some drops may fall to the portion of godly men in this world some afflictions for a time but then for the wicked they must expect the bottom of the cup the bitterest and most intolerable part of suffering every drop of those dregs of Gods wrath to be drunk up by them in this life probably but undoubtedly in another 9. But I will declare for ever I will sing praises to the God of Jacob. Paraphrase 9. As therefore it is my part not to fail to proclaim and bless the name of this God for ever which hath so favourably owned the cause of his servants 10. All the hornes of the wicked also will I cut off but the hornes of the righteous shall be exalted Paraphrase 10. So I shall securely remit to him the taking his own time to execute his judgments to bring down the power of all his enemies which he will certainly perform cherishing and at last promoting those that adhere faithfully to his service Annotations on Psal LXXV V. 1. Declare The whole difficulty of this v. 1. seems to be best removed by rendring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a participle plural in the sense of the dative case for then that will express to whom Gods name i. e. his power is here said to be nigh viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to them that de lare the Chaldee renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy wondrous works Thus hath the learned Castellio rendred it Cujus praesens adest nomen tua narrantibus miracula To thee will we give thanks whose name is present at hand so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to them that shew forth thy miracles V. 2. Congregation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condixit signifies an appointed time or season as well as place and in that former sense 't is most commonly used either for time in general or in special for the four seasons of the year the months the solemn feasts c. and to this sense of time not place or congregation the learned interpreters render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time saith the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time saith the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the LXXII and tempus the Latine and so the Arabick and Aethiopick and the Interlinear statutum tempus and Castellio certum tempus and then with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cepit it may fitly signifie the taking a fit season And then follows the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will judge rectitudes understanding it of the Lord. That the speech belongeth to God appears by the next verse his establishing or supporting the pillars of the earth preserving religious persons who in the Hebrew dialect are frequently stiled pillars so Maimonides de Idol of Abraham that he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the pillar of the world so Gal. 11.9 those eminent Apostles are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pillars and oft elsewhere Which establishing and preserving of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say the LXXII I have set them firm and solid can belong to none but God and so in the
this sense of this verse the Apostles discourse seemeth to be framed Heb. 4 6 7. thus seeing they to whom it was first preached entred not in because of unbelief Again he limiteth a certain day saying To day c. i. e. notwithstanding all former rebellions if you will now come in the promised rest shall be made good to you Which the Apostle there applies to the Hebrews under the preaching of the Gospel not as if it had no completion in Davids time by the carrying up the Ark to Jerusalem and Gods resting and their worshipping him there but because beyond that the Psalm had a farther completion in the Messias as the Jews themselves Rab. Kimchi and others confess in whom God did much more eminently dwell than he ever did in the Ark or Temple at Jerusalem From whence therefore the Apostle concludes that there then remained a rest to the people of God the persecuted Christians and to all unbelieving Jews upon condition if they shall hearken to the voice of God in the preaching of the Gospel For then notwithstanding all their misbehaviours continued untill that time of his writting to them that warning they should yet be Gods people and enjoy the glorious promises of peace and happiness under the Messiah In which words to day if a farther offer of grace and pardon is made to those Jews on condition of timely reformation And so elsewhere according to these grounds the Apostle saith 't was necessary that the Gospel should first be preached to the Jews but they then again refusing it was to depart from them and be promulgated to the Gentiles who in the scheme here used in this verse are called by Christ other sheep Joh. 10.16 which are not of this fold taken in by God into his Church upon their hearing his voice when the Jews who if they would have heard at that time had still continued his sheep were cast out and given over as lost sheep for their not hearing The Ninety Sixth PSALM The ninety sixth Psalm is a form of common thanksgiving and praising of God for all his works of grace and mercy as the great Creatour and Preserver Redeemer and Judge of the world It was first composed by David and among others delivered into the hand of Asaph and his Brethren at the carrying up of the Ark from the House of Obed-Edom to Zion 1 Chron. 16.23 c. and afterward lightly changed and said to have been used at the reâ—building the Temple after the Captivity And is in the prophetick sense very appliable to Christ's spiritual Kingdom and the effects thereof in the conversion of the Gentiles c. see note c. 1. O Sing unto the Lord a new song sing unto the Lord all the earth 2. Sing unto the Lord bless his name shew forth his salvation from day to day 3. Declare his glory among the heathen his wonders among all people Paraphrase 1 2. O let all men in the world acknowledge and bless and magnifie the Lord of heaven and this in the utmost chearfull joyous manner every day of their lives but more peculiarly we at this time who have this present signal addition to his wonted mercies commemorating all the glorious works and mighty deliverances which he hath wrought for his people Paraphrase 3. Let this zeal of ours indeavour to extend it self to the benefit of all the heathen people in the world those that know not God and by proclaiming the glorious miraculous acts of his power and goodness to his faithfull servants invite and perswade all to become proselytes to his service 4. For the Lord is great and greatly to be praised he is to be feared above all Gods Paraphrase 4. For certainly his power and goodness his majesty and his mercy is most worthy to be adored by all rational creatures and his divine vengeance so lately felt by the Philistims whose Gods were plagued by him as well as their votaries and by the Jews themselves in that breach upon Uzza 1 Chron. 13.11 ought in all reason to be admired and reverenced and trembled at by all opposers much more than all the feigned deities that are feared and worshipped among men and are not able to secure their worshippers or themselves 5. For all the Gods of the nations are idols but the Lord made the heavens Paraphrase 5. The choicest of those that the heathen people of the world have adored for Gods are but either Angels or souls of men or celestial bodies and what are these but the creatures of God who is the Creatour of the highest heavens and of all that inhabit there and are therefore in all reason to give place to the kingdom of the Messias which is to be erected in mens hearts see note c. 6. Honour and majesty are before him strength and beauty are in his sanctuary Paraphrase 6. The sanctuary or holy place appointed for the assembly to whom God will powerfully presentiate himself is the most glorious majestick place in the world the Angels those splendid ministers of his reside there and by their ministery our prayers are heard our wants supplied and so sufficiency of strength imparted to those that stand in need of it and there petition for it And this an image and imperfect type of what shall be at the coming of Christ that spiritual kingdom of his among us by the efficacy of his grace in his Church 7. Give unto the Lord O ye kindreds of the people give unto the Lord glory and strength Paraphrase 7. O let all the nations and people of the world acknowledge him the great and glorious Creatour and supreme sole Governour of all 8. Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name bring an offering and come into his courts Paraphrase 8. Let them pay to him those acknowledgments which his all-wise and gracious providence and disposals and the redemption which he hath wrought for the whole world exact from all and offer up themselves and their prayers those their spiritual sacrifices together to him in his Church 9. O worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness fear before him all the earth Paraphrase 9. Let them magnifie and adore him in all his glorious attributes revere and obey him in all his commands and never fall off or apostatize from him 10. Say among the heathen that the Lord reigneth the world also shall be established that it shall not be removed he shall judge the people righteously Paraphrase 10. Let his people of the Jews instruct the heathen world in these great Articles of their Creed not onely that the God of Israel the Creatour of the world is also the sole Governour of it but farther that the Messias his eternal Son having conquered death shall have all dominion over his Church committed to him by his Father that by his divine providence and power he shall so over-rule and settle and compose the disturbances and oppositions among men that he shall plant miraculously and
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latin salvavit sibi hath saved for him the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Chaldee hath relieved or redeemed him This being here applied to God that his right hand and holy arm hath relieved him helped him brought him salvation or deliverance though by some figure it may be interpreted of God's relieving his people and setting forth himself victorious in the eyes of men yet most literally it belongs to the prophetick sense accomplisht in the resurrection of Christ for then in an eminent manner did the divine power called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his i. e. God's right hand and God's fidelity in making good his promised relief he will not leave my soul in hades fitly styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his holy arm bring him i. e. Christ relief in raising his dead body out of the grave and exalting him personally to God's right hand in heaven and this peculiarly seems to be the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wonderfull things the complication of miracles which are here mentioned in the beginning and are the matter of the solemn thansgiving in the ensuing Psalm V. 8. Clap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall clap the hands is here applied to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rivers as an expression of great joy The whole heathen world are here exprest by the several parts of this visible globe Sea and World and Rivers and Hills as before by Earth and Sea and Field and Trees Psal 96. see Note d. and so the joy that is here attributed to each of these being the joy of men in the world is fitly described by those expressions of joy which are frequent among men yet so as may have some propriety to those inanimate parts of which they are literally spoken In triumphs and ovations it is ordinary among men to make a loud and vehement noise and the roaring of the sea is not very unlike that and so likewise the mugitus which hath sometimes been heard to break out from hills in an earthquake and accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make a loud noise is here applied to the sea v. 7. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cry vehemently to the hills v. 8. And so the clapping of the hands being a token of delight and approbation and the striking or dashing of the water in a river being for the noise of it a resemblance of that the rivers are here said to clap their hands The Chaldee saith Schindler explain it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall strike or play on the timbrels with the hand but sure that is a false reading of the Chaldee the more emendate Copies reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let the rivers clap their hands together c. and so the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall clap the hand The same phrase is used of trees Isa 55.12 and there both Chaldee and LXXII agree in the rendring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall clap the hand or applaud with the boughs the clashing of boughs together in the tree being a like sound to that of clapping of hands The Jewish Arab reads And let the people of the rivers strike or clap their hands and the people of the mountains all of them cry aloud or shout The Ninety Ninth PSALM The ninety ninth Psalm anciently attributed to David seems first to refer to his quiet establishment in that Throne to which God had chosen him but prophetically also as the former to the kingdom of the Messias 1. THE Lord reigneth let the people tremble he sitteth between the Cherubims let the earth be moved Paraphrase 1. The omnipotent God of heaven that God that hath promised to be present in his sanctuary and appointed the Cherubims to be placed covering the propitiatory thereby to denote his presence there to all that seek him and pray to him hath at length been pleased to shew forth his power in behalf of his servant David hath discomfited the Canaanites and Jebusites and other his heathen enemies and now quietly seated him in his throne a lively image of his erecting the Messias's kingdom in mens hearts and so shall firmly continue in despite of all commotion or opposition whatsoever The gates of hell shall not prevail against the Church the spiritual kingdom of Christ here 2. The Lord is great in Zion and he is high above all people Paraphrase 2. And herein hath God magnified himself in the â—ight of all the people round about the God that is worshipt and presentiates himself in the Ark now placed in Zion is discerned even by heathen men to be far too strong for any nation to resist or oppose 3. Let them praise thy great and terrible name for it is holy Paraphrase 3. This they now are forced to acknowledge to dread his power and vengeance and confess that it is most justly evidenced on them to the subduing of them and magnifying his people This was more eminently fulfilled in the conversion of the Gentiles to Christ 4. The King's strength also loveth judgment thou doest establish equity thou executest judgment and righteousness in Jacob. Paraphrase 4. All the strength and ability that David hath had to bring him to this height and peace and stability he hath received wholly from God and that God which hath thus holpen him hath done it to this great end to punish sin and set up all manner of vertue casting out and destroying the detestable idolaters severely visiting their unnatural sins upon them and by excellent Laws and Rulers after his own heart indeavouring to advance the practice of all purity and justice and charity among the Jews 5. Exalt ye the Lord our God and worship at his footstool for he is holy Paraphrase 5. O let us all make our humblest united approaches unto him and as they that petition a Prince on earth use to cast themselves prostrate at his feet so let us be prostrate in his sanctuary see v. 9. that place of his peculiar residence where we are appointed to assemble and let us there uniformly adore and praise and magnifie him for this signal act of his glorious goodness and mercy toward us and offer up our prayers and supplications unto him as to one that never fails to make good his promise of hearing and answering the prayers of his faithfull servants which are ardently addrest to him 6. Moses and Aaron among his priests and Samuel among them that call upon his name they called upon the Lord and he answered them Paraphrase 6. Thus hath he constantly dispensed his mercies to his people at the prayer of those holy men whom he hath set over them Three eminent instances there are of it recorded One Exod. 32.11 when at the prayer of Moses God was propitiated after the great provocation of the golden calf A second Numb 16.46 when upon Aaron's making the atonement for the people in the business of Coreh the plague was stayed A third 1 Sam.
Lord God mercifull and gracious long-suffering and abundant in goodness just as here in the next verse The Lord is mercifull Which concludes that God's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here are his nature that which in men would be called studium or indoles disposition or inclination as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his way is his dealings his methods or course of dealing with men the first his attributes the second his actions all which are totally made up of mercy and compassion and grace not punishing his servants according to their sins The LXXII fitly render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his wills or inclinations but the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his doings and so the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the learned Castellio most fully to the sense of the place in Exodus naturam suam his nature The Jewish Arab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his nature or properties in the plural for so the word here is V. 11. Toward Though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie on and toward as well as above or over and be fitly so rendred v. 13. and 17. where as here God's mercy is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon his children and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon them that fear him yet the comparison that is here made between the heaven and the earth and the height or excellence of one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not upon but above the other being answered in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the greatness or strength so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies of God's mercy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that phrase must by analogy be rendred above not upon or toward them that fear him And then the meaning must needs be this that whatsoever our fear or obedience to God be his mercy toward us is as far above the size or proportion of that as the heaven is above the earth i. e. there is no proportion between them the one is as a point to that other vast circumference nay the difference far greater as God's mercy is infinite like himself and so infinitely exceeding the pitifull imperfect degree of our obedience The other expression that follows v. 12. taken from the distance of the East from West is pitcht on saith Kimchi because those two quarters of the world are of greatest extent being all known and inhabited From whence it is that Geographers reckon that way their Longitudes as from North to South their Latitudes V. 20. Hearkning The notation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place seems best exprest by the Arabick statim atque audiunt as soon as they hear for that is the character of the Angels obedience that as soon as they hear the voice of God's word as soon as his will is revealed to them they promptly and presently obey it The Chaldee render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at his voices being heard the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they hear or as soon as they hear The Hundred and Fourth PSALM The hundred and fourth Psalm is a most elegant pious meditation on the power and wisedom of God in framing and preserving all the creatures in the world 'T is uncertain by whom it was composed though in some Translations it hath David's name in the inscription of it 1. BLess the Lord O my soul O Lord my God thou art very great thou art clothed with honour and majesty Paraphrase 1. There is no more consonant imployment or exercise for the soul of man whose chief end and hope it is to come to the vision of God than to ponder and meditate on his glorious essence and attributes his power and providence or wisedom the greatness and vastness of the one and the infinite goodness and excellence of the other such as cannot but be liked and admired by all that consider it To which if I add his grace and mercy wherein he hath revealed himself to me not onely as a Lord and Prince of the whole creation but withall as my most gracious God and Father and Preserver and Redeemer I shall be obliged to acknowledge my self under innumerable ingagements to bless and magnifie him with my very soul and all the faculties thereof 2. Who coverest thy self with light as with a garment who stretchest out the heavens like a curtain Paraphrase 2. He hath set up his throne and palace in the highest heavens that place of the greatest splendor which was at first all light the chief work which is mentioned of the first days creation Gen. 1.3 In this he afterwards on the fourth day placed those glorious luminaries the Sun Moon and multitudes of Starrs Gen. 1.14 and on that glorious spangled robe the great Jehovah seems to shroud himself from humane view and whensoever he appears or exhibits himself to his servants being in himself an infinite spirit and so invisible to the eye of flesh he doth it in a bright shining cloud a weak image of that immense splendor and glory thereby to challenge that admiration and reverence which is most due to him Then under that pure luminous body of the heavens he framed on the second day the regions of the air Gen. 1.6 erected them as a spacious Tent or Tabernacle or Pavilion expanded and extended round about so as to incompass the earth which was placed in the midst of that great globe as the centre of it and by his secret power he hath ever since susteined it in this posture 3. Who layeth the beams of his chambers in the waters who maketh the clouds his chariot who walketh upon the wings of the wind Paraphrase 3. In the middle region of this element of air he placed also vast receptacles of waters Gen. 1.6 which he dispenseth to things below as he sees convenient for them and so also a multitude of clouds and if at any time he will evidence his special presence come down in judgment or in mercy among us men those clouds are his high triumphant chariot as it were wherein he sits and the wind as it were the wheels of that chariot on which as on the wings of Cherubims in the Ark overshadowing the mercy-seat i. e. by the ministery of Angels he is pleased to descend toward us 4. Who maketh his Angels spirits his ministers a flaming fire Paraphrase 4. For though he be able to doe all things by himself to administer the whole world as he first created it by a word by saying and it was done yet is he pleased to make use of the ministery of Angels who some of them in subtil bodies of air others of fire come down and execute his commands here upon the earth 5. Who laid the foundations of the earth that it should not be removed for ever Paraphrase 5. As for the globe of the earth which is incompassed with the regions of air and celestial spheres and hath no visible support to sustain so heavy a body hanging in the midst of such an expansion yet
good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon us in which respect those words Rom. 15.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confirm the promises of the fathers may reasonably be thought to refer to these words in this Psalm the making good of God's mercy to us being as in words so in sense parallel to confirming the promises to the Fathers and the truth of the Lord endureth for ever i. e. God's fidelity which consists in an exact performance of his promise endureth to the end of the world because though the Jews for their unbelief were cut off yet the Gentiles the seed of Abraham's faith were grafted in and so God's promise of making him a father of many nations fully performed in the vocation of the Gentiles at the time of the Jews obduration and apostasie Thus much is manifest yet perhaps it may be farther observable that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong here attributed to the mercy of God is the known title of the Messias Isa 9.6 For though the late Jews have endeavoured to interpret that place of Hezekiah whom they there style 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord of eight names Talmud tract Sanhedr c. Chelek yet the Targum and others have resolved it to belong to the Messiah and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be two of his names And so indeed the mystery of our Redemption is to be looked on as an eminent exertion of the power of God Act. 2.33 the Incarnation is shewing strength with God's arm Luk. 1.51 and the Angel that brings the news of it and as the Jews tell us hath his name correspondent to the imployment he manages is Gabriel from this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong And so above all the power was remarkable in his Resurrection which was wrought by God's right hand Act. 2.33 and v. 31. to this add that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which follows is taken notice of to be another of the names of the Messiah and the Midrasch Tehillim observes that that word comprehends all the letters in the Alphabet × the first מ the middlemost and ת the last as Rev. 1.8 he is called Alpha and Omega the first and the last the beginning and the end The Hundred and Eighteenth PSALM The hundred and eighteenth Psalm seems to be a gratulatory hymn to David upon his full and most undisturbed possession of the Kingdom after the Ark was brought to Jerusalem as may be conjectured from ver 19 20 26 27. and was probably appointed to be sung at the Feast of Tabernacles v. 15. some parts of it in the person of the people and others by way of alternation in the person of the King himself the most joyfull solemnity in the whole year as about which time the armies returned home from the field and Hosanna v. 25. the acclamation then used of course though no extraordinary accident had happened It is applied both by our Saviour Matt. 21.42 and by S. Peter 1 Pet. 2.4 to Christ the Son of David as by his ascension he was installed to be the King and so the head corner stone of the Church and it is therefore made up of lauds and praises to God for all his mercies 1. O Give thanks unto the Lord for he is good because his mercy endureth for ever 2. Let Israel now confess that his mercy endureth for ever 3. Let the house of Aaron now say that his mercy endureth for ever 4. Let them now that fear the Lord say that his mercy endureth for ever Paraphrase 1 2 3 4. It is now a fit season for all people and Priests especially for all truly pious men the most concerned and interessed persons to laud and magnifie the great goodness and constant mercies of God toward us let all therefore joyn uniformly in the performance of it 5. I called unto the Lord in distress the Lord answered me and set me in a large place Paraphrase 5. When I was brought into great distress may David now say I addrest my prayers to God for deliverance and he presently sent me a most seasonable relief 6. The Lord is on my side I will not fear what man can doe unto me Paraphrase 6. And having God to take my part I have no reason to apprehend the power or malice of man whatsoever it is 7. The Lord taketh my part with them that help me therefore shall I see my desire upon them that hate me Paraphrase 7. As long as he is on my side to support and assist me I shall not fear to meet an whole host of enemies 8. It is better to trust in the Lord than to put any confidence in man 9. It is better to trust in the Lord than to put any confidence in Princes Paraphrase 8 9. He that reposeth his whole trust in God hath thereby a far better security than all the Princes or men in the world can yield him 10. All nations compassed me about but in the name of the Lord will I destroy them 11. They compassed me about yea they compassed me about but in the name of the Lord I will destroy them Paraphrase 10 11. Let all the men and nations in the world begirt me never so close and leave me no way in humane sight for mine escape and relief yet I have my confidence in God and being thus fortified with ammunition and auxiliaries from heaven I shall make no doubt to repell and destroy them all 12. They compassed me about like bees they are quenched as the fire of thorns for in the name of the Lord I will destroy them Paraphrase 12. Let them swarm about me as thick as bees seise on me with the same violence that the fire doth upon chaff or thorns which it presently sets a flaming and consumes yet being thus armed as I am with a full trust and reliance on the omnipotent power of God I shall escape their fury and cut them off in stead of being destroyed by them 13. Thou hast thrust fore at me that I might fall but the Lord helped me Paraphrase 13. Mine enemies violence was so great that I had no power to resist it but was just ready to fall and sink under it and just then when my distress was greatest God interposed for my relief 14. The Lord is my strength and my song and is become my salvation Paraphrase 14. On him have I always depended as my onely support him have I always acknowledged and praised and exprest my confidence in him and accordingly now in time of my want he hath rescued me and set me in perfect safety 15. The voice of rejoycing and salvation is in the tabernacles of the righteous the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly 16. The right hand of the Lord is exalted the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly Paraphrase 15 16. And thus it is with all that adhere stedfastly to their obedience to and trust in God their whole
to the heart is here critically to be observed The word primarily signifies to dilate and the dilatation of the heart is the constant effect of joy as the contraction is of sorrow Isa 60.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and thy heart shall be dilated i. e. rejoyce as being delivered from distress or fear foregoing Accordingly God 's inlarging the heart here is rejoycing it making it glad This he doth by the comforts of a good conscience that joy in the Holy Ghost the great pleasure that results from the practice of pious duties the transporting delights and joys of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gracious yoke when by his grace we come to the experience of it This the Chaldee and LXXII have literally exprest by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou hast dilated my heart but the Syriack more clearly by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rejoyce thou hast exhilerated or made me glad Which rendring being in all probability the most commodious to the place it will be fit to follow them also in the rendring of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not when as we reade from the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but because or seeing that for so they reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because This being not onely the season but the motive of all others most powerfull and ingaging to expedite running the way of God's commandments the alacrious performance of all duty because the performance of it is matter of such experimental delight and joy to them that are exercised therein V. 33. Vnto the end The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it signifies an end so it signifies a reward So Psal 19.11 in the keeping of them there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great reward the LXXII reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 retribution And so in this Psalm v. 112. they render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by way of return to the rejoycing of his heart which his testimonies yielded v. 111. And so Aben Ezra understands it here and so the Interlinear reading mercede by way of reward or return and so being oft turned into a preposition rendred propter for it still retains this notion by way of return or reward see Isa v. 23. Gen. 22.18 And so the sense will best bear Teach me and I will observe it by way of return or reward or gratitude to thee God's mercy in teaching being in all reason to be rewarded or answered by our observing and taking exact care of what he teaches Or else by analogy with Ps 19.11 where the keeping his commandments brings great reward with it it may here be rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 understanding the preposition ל for the reward meaning the present joy of it v. 32. not excluding the future Crown The Chaldee here reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto the end as ver 112. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even to the end and so Abu Walid and the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 altogether The Syriack wholly omit it here but v. 112. reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 firmly or certainly or in truth i. e. sincerely which as it is more agreeable to that place than the Chaldee to the end which cannot probably follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever as there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth so it would as fitly agree with this place I shall observe it sincerely or firmly But of this there is no example nor ground in the origination of the word which is evidently used for reward Psal 19. but not so evidently for either an end unless as it is used for the heel the last part of the body in relation to which the Jewish Arab renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 juxta vestigium or è vestigio instantly without delay as if his keeping it should follow on the heels as it were of his being taught it or else for truth and firmness And therefore still that of reward or return to God is the most allowable rendring of it here and v. 112. V. 35. Make me to go The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hiphil from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go or tread or walk is to lead or direct or conduct in any journey So Psal 25.9 we render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall guide and 107.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he led them And so the LXXII rightly here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lead me direct me conduct me and the Latin deduce lead V. 38. Who is devoted to thy fear It is uncertain how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be rendred because uncertain to what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 relates whether to thy word or to thy servant The Syriack joyns it with the latter thy servant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which worships or fears thee But the Chaldee joyns it with thy word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to the fearing or which concerns the fearing thee So the LXXII leaving out the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which as redundant reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the fear of thee And to this the Hebrew position of the words inclines stablish to thy servant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to the fearing thee and remembring that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 word is one of the appellations of God's Commandments those we know immediately tend to the fear of God The Jewish Arab reads it Make good to thy servant thy saying which is to the people of thy fear or those that fear thee But Aben Ezra Every decree of thine which may bring me to thy fear V. 48. My hands also will I lift up 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lifting up the palms or hands is a phrase of various use 1. for praying Psal 28.2 When I cry unto thee when I lift up my hands toward thy holy oracle Lam. 2.19 Lift up thy hands toward heaven Hab. 3.10 the deep uttered his voice and lift up his hands from whence the Apostle hath the phrase of lifting up holy hands 1 Tim. 2.8 and so ad sidera palmas in the poets 2. for blessing others Lev. 9.22 Aaron lift up his hands toward the people and blessed them or for praising and blessing God Psal 134.2 lift up your hands and praise the Lord and Psal 22.4 I will bless thee I will lift up my hands 3. for swearing Gen. 14.22 I have lift up my hand to the Lord i. e. sworn Exod. 6.8 I lifted up my hand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we render it I sware to give it to Abraham Ezek. 36.7 I have lifted up my hand i. e. sworn surely c. so Rev. 10.5 the Angel lifted up his hand to heaven and sware so Deut. 32.40 of God I lift up my hand to heaven and say I live for ever a form of God's swearing Psal 106.26 He lifted up his hand against them to overthrow them in the wilderness i. e. he sware they should not enter into his rest see note g on
do what the words signify Cassian hath said over the same thing more largely and earnestly That we injoy this treasure it is necessary that we say the Psalms with the same spirit with which they were composed and accommodate them unto our selves in the same manner as if every one of us had composed them or as if the Psalmist had directed them purposely for our uses not satisfying our selves that they had their whole completion in or by the Prophet but discerning every of us our own parts still to be performed and acted over in the Psalmists words by exciting in our selves the same affections which we discern to have been in David or in others at that time loving when he loves fearing when he fears hoping when he hopes praising God when he praises weeping for our own or others sins when he weeps begging what we want with the like spirit wherein his petitions are framed loving our enemies when he shews love to his praying for ours when he prays for his having zeal for the glory of God when the Psalmist professes it humbling our selves when he is humbled lifting up our spirit to heaven when he lifts up his giving thanks for Gods Mercies when he doth delighting and rejoycing in the beauty of the Messias and of the Church his Spouse when he is delighted and rejoyceth when he relates the wonderful works of God in the Creation of the World bringing his People out of Aegypt c. admiring and glorifying God as he stands amazed and glorifies him and when he mentions the Punishments inflicted on rebellious sinners and Rewards and Favours bestowed on the obedient we likewise are to tremble when he trembles and exult when he exults and walk in the Court of Heaven the Sanctuary as he walks and wish to dwell in it as he wishes Finally where he as a Master teacheth exhorts reprehends and directs the just man each of us must suppose him speaking to him and answer him in such due manner as the instruction of such a Master exacts And that we may in some measure performe this vital substantial part of our task Let us saith he at the beginning of the Psalm beg of God that light and affection and gust and savour with which David was affected when he made it and that with the affection and desire of obteining what he felt 31. And if it be here objected First that there be many things in these Psalms which are not agreeable to every mans condition and so cannot at all times be attended with the spirit of the reciter as the Eucharistical Psalms are not proper for him that is in distress c. Secondly that there are many which have no propriety to the spirit of any Christian as those which are spent in calling down vengeance on Gods and the Psalmists enemies Let them be confounded and put to shame that seek after my soul Psal 35.4 Let them be as chaffe before the wind and let the Angel of the Lord chase them v. 5. Let destruction come upon them at unawares v. 8. and especially Psal 109. allmost throughout the answer will not be difficult To the first 1. that the very objection is a grant that the Psalms contein devotions proper to the most distant conditions of all men and then that which is no way agreeable to my present circumstances being yet most agreeable and accommodate to several other men this is but a summons to my charity to swell above its own banks and diffuse it self to the refreshing and supplying of others wants and so this not any defect but an advantage in the Psalms which will never be complained of by those which begin their Forms as our Saviour directed addressing them to the common Father and Redeemer of all men and desire not to inclose benedictions but take all others into a principal part of their care and so can pray most zealously for any thing that any other Christian stand in needs of And yet 2. it will be hard to mention any thing which was ever fit for the Psalmist to say which will not have some propriety to every of us in whatsoever condition 'T is certain as to the particular instance that he that is in the greatest distress hath yet various matter for and obligations to Thanksgivings when his very distress which seems to set him at the greatest distance from it is the most peculiar ingagement to it God's taking all away bringing to the boiles and dunghill from the ease and splendor of the Palace is Job's summons to blessing the name of the Lord as well as the memory of his greatest donatives and the Psalmist oft assures us of the goodness and most valuable benefits of afflictions and consequently teaches us the duty of blessing and magnifying our benefactor for the mercy of those wholsome be they never so bitter ingredients And the same will be found appliable to all other affections of the Psalmist which will seldome miss to meet seasonable matter to work on in any mans breast which wants not devotion to discern and bring it home to him 32. To the second Objection I shall not need accommodate any other answer than the Reader will find allready given in the Margin and Paraphrase and Annotation on Psal 35.4 and other the like that the Hebrew is as capable of the Future as the Imperatiue mood and sense and so the Translation in all reason to be changed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not let them be confounded and put to shame but they shall blush and be ashamed they shall be turned back 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall be as chaffe before the wind and the Angel of the Lord shall chase them Their way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be dark and slippery and the Angel of the Lord shall persecute them Destruction shall come upon him unawares and his net that he hath hid shall catch himself into that very destruction shall he fall That David who was a Prophet inspired by God with knowledge of future events should thus rather predict and denounce Gods just judgments on obstinate sinners and that out of designs purely charitative by denouncing to work repentance that repentance might frustrate and cancel the denunciation is much more reasonable for us to resolve than that in the spirit when possibly without the power of Elias he should so frequently call for thunder from heaven either upon his own or Gods enemies And in many places particularly that of Psal 109. 't is reasonable to resolve that it is Christ himself that speaketh in the Prophet as being the person there principally concerned and the completion most signal in many circumstances there mentioned the succession especially of Matthias in his Apostolical and Episcopal office And then there remains no more question or difficulty how these and the like passages are to be accommodated to the Christians affection and spirit than how the plain denunciations of the Gospel are to be entertained by it
seated in his throne by God all their designs and enterprises against him are blasted by the Almighty and prove successless and ruinous to them And so in like manner all the opposition that Satan and his Instruments Jews and Romans Act. iv 25 make against Christ the Son of David anointed by his Father to a spiritual Kingdom a Melchizedekâ—an Royal Priesthood shall never prevail to hinder that great purpose of God of bringing by this means all penitent believers to salvation 2. The Kings of the earth set themselves and the rulers take counsel together against the Lord and against his anointed saying Paraphrase 2. The Princes and Governours of the Nations round about Judea the Kings of the Philistims and Moabites and Damascenes and many more rose up against David the Syrians joyned with Hadadezer King of Zobah 2 Sam. viii 5. and in so doing opposed the Lords anointed one set up and supported by God in a special manner and so in effect rebelled against God himself In like manner did Herod and Pilate and the Jewish Sanhedrim make a solemn opposition and conspiracy against the Messias Gods holy child Jesus by him anointed Act. lv 27. and therein were fighters against God Act. v. 39. 3. Let us break their bonds asunder and cast away their cords from us Paraphrase 3. Both of these alike resolving that they would not by any means be subject the Philistims c. to David the Jews c. to Christ and the divine laws and rites of Religion by which either of their Kingdoms were to be governed 4. He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh the Lord shall have them in derision Paraphrase 4. But God that ruleth all things and is much more powerful than they will defeat all their enterprises and magnifie his divine providence as in the securing of David and giving him Victories over them all so in erecting and inlarging of Christs Kingdom and making the utmost of the malice of men and devils as means of consecrating him to that office of Royal Priesthood to which God had designed him 5. Then shall he speak unto them in his wrath and vex them in his sore displeasure Paraphrase 5. All their enterprises against this Government of Gods erecting shall not atattain any part of their desire but only provoke God to great severities and terrible vengeances against them remarkable slaughters in Davids time upon his enemies and under Christs Kingdom the state of Christianity upon the Jews and Romans 6. Yet have I set my King upon my holy hill of Sion Paraphrase 6. Mean while 't is an eminent act of Gods power and mercy to David that soon after his anointing in Hebron 2 Sam. v. 3. he overcame the Idolatrous Jebusites v. 6. and took the strong hold of Zion and made it the seat of his Kingdom and placed the Ark of the Covenant there and thereupon called it the Mountain of the Lord the hill of holiness and there setled the Kingdom long since fore-promised by Jacob to the Tribe of Judah but never fixed in that Tribe till now And the like but exceedingly more eminent act of power and mercy it was in him to seat Christ in his spiritual throne in the hearts of all faithfull Christians possest before his coming by heathen sins and trusting to false Idol Gods parallel to the lame and the blind 2 Sam. v. 16. i. e. not improbably the Jebusuites images Teraphims or the like which could neither go nor ste and yet were confided in by them that they would defend their city 7. I will declare the decree The Lord hath said unto me Thou art my son this day have I begotten thee Paraphrase 7. Now was that Covenant solemnly sealed and ratified to David which he is therefore to publish unto all so as it shall be in force against all persons that shall transgress it that at this time God hath taken the kingdom from the house of Saul Ishbosheth being now slain 2 Sam. iv 6. and setled it upon David who was anointed over Israel also 2 Sam. v. 3. given him the Rule over his own people set him up as his own son an image of his supremacy having at length delivered him from the power of all his enemies and set him victoriously on his throne in Sion which is a kind of birth-day to him the day of his inauguration the birth-day of his power though not his person of his kingdom though not of the King and this much more considerable than the other And in the parallel the Evangelical Covenant is now sealed to Christ and in him to all faithful Christians a Covenant to be publisht to all the world and the foundation of it laid in the death or rather the resurrection of Christ the eternal Son of God who having taken our mortal flesh and therein offered up a full sacrifice and satisfaction for the sins of the world the third day after was brought forth as by a new birth out of the womb of the grave see Act. xiii 33. now never to die again and thereby hath ascertain'd unto us as many as spiritually partake of these that die unto sin and live again to righteousness a blessed immortal life 8. Ask of me and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the outmost parts of the earth for thy possession Paraphrase 8. To this is consequent as a free and special mercy of Gods the inlarging of this his Kingdom not only to the Inhabitants of Judea but to many other heathen nations the Philistims Moabites Ammonites Idumeans and Syrians c. who were all subdued by David through the power of God 2 Sam. v. and viii and x. and subjected to him And so upon the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ by the wonderful blessing of God upon the preaching of the Apostles not only the Jews many thousands of them Rev. vii but the heathens over all the world were brought in to the faith of Christ 9. Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron thou shalt dash them in pieces like a Potters vessel Paraphrase 9. All these neighbouring enemies that rise up against him shall he subdue and slay great multitudes of them And so shall Christ deal with his enemies Jews and Heathens subdue some and destroy the impregnable and obdurate 10. Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be instructed ye Judges of the Earth Paraphrase 10. This therefore may be fit matter of admonition to all neighbour Princes as they tender their own welfare that they endeavour to profit by others sufferings and not fall foolishly into the same danger that timely they make their peace and enter into League with David and undertake the Service of the true God which he professes And in like manner when Christ is raised from the dead by his divine power and so instated in his Office of Royal Priesthood it will neerly concern all those that have hitherto stood out
the Champion of the Philistims and in the Prophetical mystical sense his more admirable mercy to men in exalting our humane nature above all the creatures in the world which was eminently compleated in our Saviours assumption of our flesh and ascending to and reigning in heaven in it This Psalm he committed to the Prefect of his Musick to be sung or plaid 1. O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the earth who hast set thy glory above the heavens Paraphrase 1. O thou Lord Creator and sole Governour of heaven and earth which hast pleased to be known to us men in a peculiar relation of care and special kindness to instruct and reveal the knowledge of thy will to us How art thou to be admired and praised and magnified by men and angels and by all both in heaven and earth whose superlative greatness and super-eminent Majesty is infinitely exalted above all the most glorious creatures This is most true of thee in thy divine invisible nature true also in thy strange vouchsafements to me at this time but above all is most admirable matter of observation and acknowledgment to us vile sinners if considered in the great mystery of our redemption the descension first and then exaltation of our Saviour to which this Psalm is distinctly applied Matth. 21.16 1 Cor. 15.27 and Heb. 2.6 7 8. 2. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength because of thine enemies that thou mightst still the enemy and the avenger Paraphrase 2. It is thy blessed and gracious will to give strength to me a Child as it were to subdue this proud Gyant and in him to discomfit the host of the Philistims As in the oeconomy of the world thou wert pleased to chuse us men which are poor mean impotent creatures to be principal instruments of thy service and glory to acknowledge thy power and magnifie thee in all thy glorious attributes and to that end to send thine eternal Son out of thine own bosom to reduce us when we were fallen and call us to this dignity of thy servants which mercy thou hast not vouchsafed to those which are much higher than we the Angels those glorious creatures who when by pride they fell were never restored by thee And in like manner among us men thou art pleased to make choice of the meanest and lowest the most humble-spirited persons and oft-times very children in age to sing Hosannahs to the Son of David See Matth. 21.16 and noted to acknowledge and promulgate thy Majesty and might when the great and wise being oft also the proudest men of the world such were the Jewish Rulers and Pharisees in Christs time are not thus chosen or honoured by thee And this hast thou done on most wise and glorious designs that they whose pride makes them resist and despise thee and thy precepts may be thus visibly punisht finding themselves despised and rejected by thee and above all the Devil that proud and rebellious enemy of God and goodness is by this means subdued and brought down first cast out of a great part of his kingdom in mens hearts none but the proud obdurate sinner being left to him and at last utterly confounded and destroyed 1 Cor. 15.27 3. When I consider the heavens the work of thy fingers the Moon and the Stars which thou hast ordained Paraphrase 3. When I look up and behold those glorious Creatures the Heavens and the innumerable hosts of Angels which behold thy face and attend thee there the first fruits of thy creation and in the outworks the visible parts of those Heavens observe those radiant beauties the Sun Moon and Stars all much more excellent Creatures than are any here below set each of them in their sphere by thine eternal decree on purpose to wait on and minister to us 4. What is man that thou art mindful of him and the son of man that thou visitest him Paraphrase 4. It is in my thoughts a miracle of super-abundant mercy to poor miserable mankind that was at first formed out of the vilest materials the dust of the earth and is still of a very frail infirm mortal condition that thou shouldest thus vouchsafe to advance and dignifie and take care of it above thy whole creation And for me particularly at this time a youth of a mean parentage and the most despicable of all my brethren 't is admirable thou shouldst inable me to do so great a service for thy people But above all this is eminently applyable to Christ that mean despicable son of man scorn'd and scourg'd and crucified yet not forsaken by God or left in the grave but exalted by a glorious resurrection Heb. 2.6 9. 5. For thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels and crowned him with glory and honour Paraphrase 5. Thou hast at first created man in a lower condition than that of the Angels yet hast abundantly recompensed that lowliness of his present state whilst he lives here those glorious Spirits minister to him and at length he is assumed to participation of their glory Nay our humane nature by being assumed by Christ is thereby extolled above all Angels And for me at this time thou hast advanced me to the imployment of an Angel by thy chastising and subduing this vaunting Champion by my hands And in the diviner sense Christ the Son of God being for a while humbled to our flesh and for the space of three and thirty years submitted to a lower condition than that of Angels is yet by this diminution exalted by suffering in our flesh on earth advanced to the greatest dignities in Heaven made supreme Ruler and Judge of Men and Angels Heb. 2.7 6. Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands thou hast put all things under his feet 7. All sheep and oxen yea and the beasts of the field 8. The fowls of the air and fish of the sea and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas Paraphrase 6 7 8. This vile clod of earth man thou didst at first invest with a sovereign power over all inferiour sublunary creatures Gen. 1.26 28. all beasts and fowls and fishes and plants to be commanded and injoyed by him And in the like manner thou hast given me power over the chief of these over the Lion and the Bear 1 Sam. 17.36 and over this gyantly Philistim And in the mystery thou hast given to Christ a man on earth a power over all these inferiour creatures for them all to be absolutely subject to all his commands to still the sea remove mountains c. and so likewise the victory over all his enemies over men and devils and over death it self and in thy time this victory shall be so compleated that there shall be nothing left of opposition to his Kingdom and absolute Sovereignty which shall not be wholly subdued unto him See Heb. 2.8 and 1 Cor. 15.27 9. O Lord our Lord how
this it remains that we return to that which was first said that the difficulties of this kind are inexplicable And this may stop though not satisfie our curiosities V. 3. When I consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place is by the Chaldee rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because or for and by the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because and so in the rest of the Antient Interpreters this being the most frequent use of it Yet 't is certain the Hebrew particle hath four significations and in one of them denotes a condition and is best rendred If and also time and is fully rendred when So Gen. iv 12 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chaldee read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if or when thou tillest the ground and so 2 Sam. 7.1 It came to pass 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when the King sat in his house for which 1 Chron. 17.1 they read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and we render as i. e. when he sate And thus the context inclines it here When I consider What is Man i. e. I have then by that consideration all reason to cry out by way of admiration What is man And thus the Jewish Arabick Translation renders it When I see the heavens c. I say What is Man The Ninth PSALM TO the chief Musitian upon Muth-Labben A Psalm of David Paraphrase The ninth Psalm is a solemn thanksgiving for Gods deliverances and by the Title may be thought to reflect on the death of Goliah of Gath the great Champion of the Philistims vanquisht and killed by David but the Psalm made some space afterwards when the Ark was placed in Sion and the Philistims were utterly destroyed v. 6. and yet in some other time of distress v. 13. and of absence from Sion v. 14. and committed to the prefect of his Musick 1. I will praise thee O Lord with my whole heart I will shew forth all thy marvellous works Paraphrase 1. O Lord of all power and mercy which art pleased to interpose thy omnipotence for me and thereby to inable thy feeble servant to pass through many great difficulties I do with all the devotion of my soul acknowledge and proclaim this and all other thy great mercies 2. I will be glad and rejoyce in thee I will sing praises to thy name O thou most Highest Paraphrase 2. This is matter of infinite joy and transporting delight unto me without the least reflection on my self who am meer nothing to magnifie thy sublime and most powerful Majesty and attribute all my successes unto thee 3. When mine enemies are turned back they shall fall and perish at thy presence Paraphrase 3. By thee are our enemies put to flight and flying they meet with gall-traps in their way and so are lamed overtaken and killed in the pursuit This befell the Philistims on the discomfiture of their proud Champion 1 Sam. xvii 51 52. And to thee only is it to be ascrib'd 't is thy Majesty that hath done the whole work intirely for us thou foughtest against them and thereby they were thus worsted and put to flight and destroyed 4. For thou hast maintained my right and my cause thou sattest in the Throne judging right Paraphrase 4. When in the duel between that Champion and me and so in many other battels with my Enemies the cause was committed to thy sacred judgment thou wert pleased to take my part to defend me and to judge on my side and with perfect justice to plead and decide the controversie betwixt us give the victory to thy servant 5. Thou hast rebuked the heathen thou hast destroyed the wicked thou hast put out their name for ever and ever Paraphrase 5. By the death of the impious profane Goliah the Philistims Champion thou hast put their whole host to flight and made this victory a foundation of utter extirpation to that Nation of the Philistims 6. O thou enemy destructions are come to a perpetual end and thou hast destroyed Cities the memorial is perished with them Paraphrase 6. They are now finally destroyed their Cities rased to the ground and unless it be in the stories of their ruine no remainders of them discernable and all this must be attributed to thee O Lord. 7. But the Lord shall indure for ever he hath prepared his throne for judgment Paraphrase 7. A signal evidence of thy power and immutability of thy sitting in heaven as on a Throne or Tribunal of judicature 8. And he shall judge the world in righteousness he shall minister judgment to the people in uprightness Paraphrase 8. From whence thou shalt from time to time dispense and administer and dispose of all things here below with all exact justice and uprightness 9. The Lord also will be a sure refuge for the oppressed in times of trouble Paraphrase 9. And this as to the punishing of the proud obdurate oppressor so to the seasonable support of all that are not able to relieve themselves when their tribulations and so their exigences are greatest then have they in thee a sure sanctuary to which they may opportunely resort and be confident to receive relief from thee 10. And they that know thy name will put their trust in thee for thou Lord hast not forsaken them that seek thee Paraphrase 10. And accordingly all that know any thing of Religion that have either learnt from others or experimented in themselves these thy faithful all-righteous dispensations in the oeconomy of the World those glories of thine resulting from the conjuncture of all thy attributes of power and justice and wisdom and mercy c. will thereby be firmly grounded in their trusts and reliances on thee without applying themselves to any of the sinful aids and policies of the World for succour laying this up for an anchor of hope that God never forsook or failed any pious man in his distress that by prayer and faith made his humble and constant applications to him 11. Sing praises to the Lord which dwelleth in Sion declare among the people his doings Paraphrase 11. Let us therefore all joyn in magnifying the power and mercy of God and to that end assemble to the Sanctuary where he is pleased to presentiate himself giving all men knowledge of the wonderful acts he hath wrought for us 12. When he maketh inquisition for blood he remembreth them he forgetteth not the cry of the humble Paraphrase 12. The Blood of humble pious helpless men that is shed by oppressors hath a cry that goes up to heaven Gen. 4.19 and is most pretious with God he will never suffer it to go unpunisht but will act severe revenges for it pursue and find out the guilty persons and pour his plagues upon them 13. Have mercy upon me O Lord consider my trouble which I suffer of them that hate me thou that liftest me up from the gates of death Paraphrase 13. On these grounds I continue to
I said or again my soul thou hast said to the Saints What Saints he speaks of he specifies in the next words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who they i. e. by an Hebraisme they who are on the earth Then regularly follows in construction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to the excellent Gods chosen people dignified and advanced by him To the Saints and to these I said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all my delight is in them To the first part of this interpretation the LXXII accord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Saints that are in the earth only they add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they saw to be a pleonâ—sine and unsignificant and thereby more distinctly connect it to the foregoing words thus I said unto the Lord my goodness c. To the Saints on his earth or to his Saints on the earth c. One speech apportion'd to the Lord that of an humble reflection on himself another to the Saints of the Lord favouring of charity and kindness to them But for the latter part of the verse the LXXII seem to have read it otherwise not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to the excellent but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hiphil he magnified as the word is used Isa 42.21 for so they read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 applying it to God he hath magnified all his pleasures as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his not my pleasures in them But the Chaldee and the Syriack agree to the vulgar reading throughout and so the sense and context require The Jewish Arabick translator would have the words of these two verses thus distinguished I said to the Lord thou art my Lord not unto you or from you said I to the Saints c. i. e. my good is not from you but from the Lord. V. 4. Sorrows In what notion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be taken is uncertain among the antient interpreters From the two notions of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one for doluit to grieue the other for elaboravit to labour or form or make any thing there are two significations of the Noun the first for sorrow or pain and in that sense the LXXII here take it rendring it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their weaknesses and the Latine infirmitates in the notion of weakness for sickness or pain and so the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to the same sense the Arabick their pains The second for an Idol or Image so Hos 8.4 their silver and gold they have made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 images the Chaldee render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 idols So 2 Sam. 5.21 and Mich. 1.7 And thus the Chaldee understand it here and render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their Idols And this is most agreeable to what follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either let them hasten a contrary way or after another i. e. another God for which the LXXII have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 afterward for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another or else meaning by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hastening after these following or worshipping of Idols which sure refers to their idol-worship or in another notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Kal to endow or send gifts or presents see Kimchi in Radic for so to endow another is in the prophetick stile to marry the daughter of a strange God Mal. 2.11 and by that means to be brought to their Idol sacrifices Num. 25.2 And to give gifts to another is in like manner to present the false Gods as Ezech. xvi 18. thou tookest thy broidred garments and coveredst them the idols v. 17. thou hast set mine oyl and incense before them my meat also c. and so to this fitly connects their drink-offerings will I not offer and so doth also the not taking their names into his lips viz. as that literally signifies the avoiding the names of false Deities and substituting as the Jews did words of detestation in stead of them or else not swearing by them as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take the name signifies to swear by it in the third Commandment Exod. 20.7 and Deut. 5.20 and so Psal 24.4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take his soul is to swear by his soul and Psal 50.16 and takest my covenant into thy mouth the Chaldee render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and swearest by my name and remembrest my covenant But Abu Walid prefers the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for hastening and so doth Kimchi also in his Comment on this place though in his roots he reject it V 5. Cup The frequent and proverbial use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cup or pot among the Hebrews may here deserve to be taken notice of It signifies by metaphor any thing that befalls any man good or bad So Matt. 20.22 Can ye drink the Cup that I shall drink of i. e. indure the afflicted condition that expects me and so c. 26.39 Let this Cup pass from me i. e. the sorrow that was then approaching For as those that are of the same family or at the same table drink of the same Cup the wine in the pot or cup is distributed among them and every one hath his part or portion of it one the top another the middle another the bottom of it and if there be any bitter mixture in the cup as in the myrrhate wine then he that drinks the bottom is said to suck out the dregs of that cup so in the distributions and dispensations of Gods providence every man hath his portion either sweet or bitter and this from this analogy is called the portion of his cup that part which in the distribution comes to him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Apollinarius the lot or part or portion of his cup. So Psal 11.6 See note d. And thus it is most fitly joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 portion of mine inheritance or division from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divisit i. e. of any possession or land divided among many distributed in like manner as the cup among the guests every one his portion And thus doth David raised by God to be the King of the Jews that people to whom God had in a special manner revealed himself and by whom he was worshipped very fitly say that God in opposition to the many false heathen gods was the portion of his division worshipt by that people over whom he was King As for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that follows in the end of the verse it is best rendred thou holdest my lot meaning thereby thou givest me mine inheritance the portion of worldly wealth and greatness that I have comes all from thee For the old way of sortition was by staves or rods as appears by the choise of the tribe of Levi to the service of the altar Numb 17.2 Take of every one of them a
paying a feigned obedience to me 45. The strangers shall fade away and be afraid out of their close places Paraphrase 45. And these living in a languishing condition of fear and dread keeping close not daring to appear abroad for the terror that thy signal presence with me hath brought upon them 46. The Lord liveth and blessed be my rock and let the God of my salvation be exalted Paraphrase 46. Blessed and exalted be the name of the living Lord which hath given me strength and rescued me from all my distresses 47. It is God that avengeth me and subdueth the people under me Paraphrase 47. All this work of execution on mine enemies and of subduing them under me is to be attributed to him only 48. He delivereth me from mine enemies yea thou liftest me up above those that rise up against me thou hast delivered me from the violent man Paraphrase 48. To him therefore I desire to acknowledge both my rescue and my victory over all the forces that have been raised against me 49. Therefore will I give thanks unto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises unto thy name Paraphrase 49. And for this will I laud and magnifie thy holy name among all the people of the world And this shall be the sum of my lauds 50. Great deliverance giveth he to his King and sheweth mercy to his Anointed to David and to his seed for evermore Paraphrase 50. O thou which hast wrought these wonderful deliverances for him whom thou hast set up on the Throne which hast exalted me to this dignity and since incompast me with thy signal favour and mercy and wilt perpetuate the same to all my posterity that shall succeed me in the regal power if they continue to adhere faithfully to thee and wilt at length shew forth thy power and mercy in a most illustrious manner in the Messias the son of David whose Kingdom shall never have end To thee be all honor and glory and praise to all eternity Annotations oâ— Psalm XVIII V. 1. Rock Though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie a rock and so is used and rendred 〈◊〉 rock in most places yet by Synecdocâ— it sometimes signifies a tower or fort 2 King 14. â— because such are commonly for security built on rocks or hills and by Metaphore also any 〈◊〉 to which any whether Man or Beast is wont to resort because as Psal 104.18 is affirmed to rocks and hills they are wont to fly from approaching dangers Thus Psalâ— 42.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my rock is by the Chaldee rend◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my hope by the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 â—er So when Isa 31.1 Israel is reproved for goiâ— down to Aegypt for help as to a refuge it is said â— 9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we render his rock or strong hold it mu◠〈◊〉 his refuge or those to whom he went down for help shall pass away for fear This therefore 〈◊〉 the fittest rendring of the word in this place the primitive notion of rock being after 〈…〉 which signifies that exaâ— and the â—dochâ— notion for a fort or 〈…〉 â—he verâ—â—ext wo◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my tower 〈…〉 and to that 〈◊〉 Chaldee agree who 〈…〉 it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my for◠〈…〉 or strong hold for 〈◊〉 the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my firmament and 〈◊〉 the Latine as Psal â—0 ◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strength Apollinarius hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same sense the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my confidence or my hope All which are meant to signifie the Metaphorical and not Original notion of it V. 3. Worthy to be praised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally signifies laudatum praised and so it is rendred both by the Interlinear and Castellio but the meaning of it will be best resolved on by the antient Interpreters that have not followed the phrase so literally 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say the LXXII praysing I will call upon the Lord not reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as some suppose but thus choosing to express the sense and so the Latine laudaus invocaâ—o the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a song or hyâ— I pour out prayers Apollinarius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praising thee with prayers or joyning my praises and reâ— my doxologies and litanies together But the Arabick more expresly I will praise the Lord and call upon him and R. Tanchum I will call upon him and seek him with celebration and praise And this without question is the meaning of the Poetick phrase I will call on him being praised i. e. I will first praise then call upon him praise him for his past mercies and then petition for fresh the uniting of these two being the condition on which they may hope for deliverance from God A like phrase we have in Latine Laudatum dimisit he dismist him being praised i. e. first praised him then sent him away and many the like V. 5. Sorrows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies two things a cord and a pang of a womans travaile and which it signifies must be resolved still by the context 1. Heâ— where 't is joyned with incompassing it is most fitly to be understood in the foâ—er senses because ropes or cordes are proper for that tuâ— as for holding and keeping in when they are 〈◊〉 And thus I conceive it most proper to be renâ—d in the next verse where it is joyned with â—ar as 〈◊〉 which cords very well agree see Psalâ— 140. ◠〈◊〉 proud laid a snare for me and coâ— but pâ—gs 〈◊〉 â—vail do not The Chaldee indeed paraphrase it in that other sense of pangs distress hath compast not as a woman in travail which hath not strength to bring fâ— and is in danger to dye and the LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the panâ— of death But it is usual for them thus to do when the same Hebrew signifies 〈◊〉 Greek words to take one of them for the 〈◊〉 and according 〈◊〉 from them taken by St. Luke 〈◊〉 2.24 〈…〉 â—ntion of loosing and 〈◊〉 hol◠〈…〉 restrein it to the other 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 paâ—gs see Annot. â—on Act. ◠〈…〉 reads 〈◊〉 â—re and the 〈…〉 Cords And in the next verse the Chaldee 〈◊〉 the same word by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a troupe 〈…〉 which may well be the meaning of the â—tive eâ—pression for a company which we call 〈◊〉 â—â—nd of souldiers much more an army incompass 〈◊〉 girâ— in as cords do and the Syriack there exâ—ly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cords of scheol beâ—ged me and so the margin of our English and therefore in all reason it must be so also in this 〈◊〉 V. 9. Come down This whole passage of 9. verses from v. 7. to 15. is but a Poetical descriptâ— of Gods executing vengeance on Davids 〈◊〉 And as in the New Testament Christs vengeance on his Crucifierâ— the Jews is frequently called the coming
on his blessing or prospering hand And if the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in seem to resist this the account is obvious that the same is also prefixt before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 name and indeed seems to be superfluous as oft it is in both places and then being left out in the rendring the latter part of the verse we will remember the name there is little reason it should be conceived to have any weight in the former part of it but either be rendred in all the three places or equally be omitted in all the three And then the sense will be clear some make mention of their chariots and some of their horses but we will make mention of the name of the Lord our God or some recount their chariots but we will recount the name of the Lord our God and thus the Jewish Arabick translator interprets it For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we will recount or remember the LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we will be magnified or we will triumph the same word that they had used v. 6. in stead of lifting up banners which makes it the more probable that in both places they chose to paraphrase rather than render the Hebrew and did not mis-read the Hebrew as there it is thought but here it is not pretended The Latine use the like liberty and from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another reading of the LXXII read invocabimus we will call upon the name of the Lord. But the Syriack Aethiopick and Arabick follow the LXXII in their former reading V. 9. Save Lord The rendring of this last verse is very uncertain among interpreters The Chaldee free from all ambiguity render it Lord save us O strong King receive our prayer and so the Syriack the Lord shall save us and our King shall hear us but both these add the Pronoun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 us above what we read in the Hebrew The LXXII on the other side render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O Lord save the King and hear us and the Latine Arabick and Aethiopick follow these and so Apollinarius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O eternal God save the King and hear when Here the LXXII adhere exactly to the Hebrew in the first part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord save the King but in the second render it as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the second person which they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hear us whereas the Hebrew reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the third person let him hear us This Joseph Scaliger will have understood of King David himself by way of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taking it for granted that as the people prayed to God for the King in the five first verses of the Psalm so the King answers them v. 6 7 8. and then that the people again in the beginning of the last verse wish or pray that the King may answer them as he had done in those three verses i. e. that he might be victorious and so be able to answer thâ—â—â— in that Eucharistical manner But there is neither need nor ground for this phansie For 1. the whole Psalm is equally sung by the People some part of it by way of prayer for the King particularly the rest for themselves going out to battel with him and so imbarkt in one common concernment And 2. if the former part be a prayer to God for the King as the whole precedent Psalm will inforce especially v. 1. The Lord hear thee then certainly the latter part must also concern God as the hearer of prayers his known peculiar stile and setting it as the Hebrew doth in the third person 't is most formally a prayer to God and as much so as if it were in the second as v. 1. The Lord hear thee in the third person is certainly a prayer to God to hear And for the transition from the second to the third person 't is very ordinary in Hebrew and the account of it may here be very reasonable that having prayed solemnly for David Lord save the King which sure our Liturgy hath from hence the whole congregation joyns in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of confidence that their prayer shall be heard as in an Amen of which that is the full importance the Lord shall hear us when we call upon him And so this seems to be the undoubted meaning and rendring of the verse a prayer for the King in both parts in the one by name in the other comprehensively And that makes it more probable that the LXXII should by way of explication put both in the second person as fittest for the petitionary address than that they mis-read the Hebrew the sense of which they retain'd so perfectly From this form of acclamation to and prayer for the King and the like Psalm 118.25 is the Hosannah taken Mat. 21.9 being but a corruption of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Save hear or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 save now or save I pray in that other Psalm See note a. on Mat. 21. The Twenty First PSALM TO the chief Musitian a Psalm of David Paraphrase The Twenty first Psalm was indited by David himself and committed to the Prefect of his Musick to be sung by the quire in the assembly of the people as a form of thanksgiving to God upon occasion of any victory over his and Gods enemies 1. The King shall joy in thy strength O Lord and in thy salvation how greatly shall he rejoyce Paraphrase 1. O blessed Lord thou hast gratiously interposed thy hand of power for our soveraign thine anointed thou hast delivered him out of all his dangers in this thy gratious and seasonable exhibition of thy self he hath all cause to rejoyce and triumph exceedingly This hath a more eminent completion in the Resurrection of the Messias 2. Thou hast given him his hearts desire and hast not with-holden the request of his lips Selah Paraphrase 2. Thou hast given him a most liberal return to all the most earnest requests that with tongue or heart he hath addrest to thee 3. For thou preventest him with the blessings of goodness thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head Paraphrase 3. Thou hast bestowed on him of thine own free bounty all sorts of the most valuable mercies thy special favour and all the effects thereof and as thou didst first advance him to the regal throne so hast thou now most eminently secured him in it and made his crown more illustrious his glory more conspicuous than ever 4. He asked life of thee and thou gavest it him even length of days for ever and ever Paraphrase 4. He besought thy defence that thou wouldst preserve his life and not suffer his enemies to prevail against it and thou hast heard him abundantly granted him a very long and peaceable and prosperous reign and by thy faithful promise secured the Crown to his
mercies and ascribing the glory to thee this also was fulfilled in Christ in the Apostles preaching his resurrection in all their assemblies and magnifying God for it See Acts 2.47 after this manner 23. Ye that fear the Lord praise him all ye the seed of Jacob glorifie him and fear him all ye the seed of Israel Paraphrase 23. O bless and praise the name of our gratious Lord all ye that profess to be his servants all ye whom he hath thus taken to himself to be his peculiar people and shewed such marvellous works of mercy among you let this be a perpetual obligation to you to magnifie him and perform all faithful obedience to him for ever Of this as it respects Christ see St. Peters Sermon Acts 3.26 24. For he hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted neither hath he hid his face from him but when he cryed unto him he heard Paraphrase 24. Because he is faithful and constantly ready to hear and answer the petitions of them that are brought to the lowest condition and instantly answers them with timely relief and never finally casts out or rejects their supplications How this was fulfilled in Christ see Heb. v. 7. 25. My praise shall be of thee in the great congregation I will pay my vows before them that fear him Paraphrase 25. From these gratious revelations of thy self unto me shall I fetch abundant matter of praise and thanksgiving when I come to thy holy assembly and there will I constantly offer those sacrifices which I now devote and consecrate unto thee that all thy faithful servants may joyn with me in this duty This had its completion in Christ in respect of the commemorative Eucharistical oblations offered up daily in the Church in remembrance of Christs death and resurrection 26. The meek shall eat and be satisfied they shall praise the Lord that seek him your heart shall live for ever Paraphrase 26. As remembring what certain returns thou makest to the prayers of the distressed supplyest all their wants givest them matter of thanksgiving whosoever make their addresses to thee and comfortest and revivest them with durable refreshments when their condition is most disconsolate and destitute This is also fulfilled in the Evangelizing and comforting of the poor humble Christian and in the Eucharistical spiritual food and the vital effects thereof of which Sacramentally and by faith they are made partakers 27. All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before thee Paraphrase 27. These miracles of thy mercy shall be recounted through all the world and bring in many spiritual subjects to thy Kingdom to serve and adore thee This also was most eminently completed in the effects of the resurrection of Christ that mighty work of Gods power and mercy and fidelity when the Apostles preaching of it to all the world brought in such multitudes of proselytes to Christ 28. For the Kingdom is the Lords and he is the governor among the nations Paraphrase 28. Acknowledging that as the managery and sole government of all the nations of the world doth certainly belong to thee so all subjection and faithful uniform obedience is most due unto thee This also was an effect of the promulgation of the resurrection of Christ 29. All they that be fat on earth shall eat and worship all they that go down into the dust shall bow before him and none can keep alive his own soul 30. A seed shall serve him it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation 31. They shall come and declare his righteousness unto a people that shall be born that he hath done this Paraphrase 29 30 31. And all this for the confirmation of all sorts of men in Gods service 1. Of those that enjoy prosperity in this world as knowing that they have received it from God 2. Of those that dye and live not themselves to see thy wonderful work yet shall their posterity behold and adore thee for it or all mortal men shall confess that all life and preservation and deliverance is from God and so they and their posterity shall betake themselves to thy service How this is fulfilled in Christ see note n. And so all successions of men shall declare to their follower◠those that are not yet born to those that shall come after them how richly God hath performed all his promised mercies and how seasonably and miraculously at this time of greatest need he hath granted me his protection and deliverance Annotations on Psal XXII Tit. Aijeleth For the meaning of the title of this Psalm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the LXXII may first be considered which render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latine pro susceptione matutina for the morning help This is by the Learned Grotius thought to proceed from their reading the Hebrew otherwise than now we have it not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which v. 20. is by them rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 help But that is a very remote conjecture the words having no affinity in sound or writing It is more probable that from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 robur strength which is made use of for the aid and relief of others as in that v. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou art my strength hasten unto my help they deduced the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and took it in the notion of relief and so render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 help Upon this conceited notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is that Psal 107.17 where the Hebrew hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fools they transforming 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fool into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 robur do consequently render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he helped them the Latine suscepit and the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 helped or strengthened and then joyning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the morning with it as denoting the hast or earliness of the help they render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for morning or speedy or early help From this notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for strength the Chaldee also paraphrase it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. for a strong or powerful oblation perpetual for the morning perhaps from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a ramme such as were usually offered in sacrifice pitching on the notion of oblation But the notion which the antient fathers and from thence the interlinear and most modern translations have pitcht on is that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an hind so Prov. v. 19. in the form wherein here 't is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an hind and so frequently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an hart or stagg Psal 42.2 Gen. 49.21 Psal 18.34 Cant. 2.7 And this beast being generally taken notice of for swiftness of foot as in that Psal 18.34 thou hast made my feet like binds feeds in respect
which ardently and solemnly I address unto thee and so as thou hast promised gratiously to answer them 3. Draw me not away with the wicked and with the workers of iniquity which speak peace to their neighbours but mischief is in their hearts Paraphrase 3. And let not me be handled in that manner as wicked unjust oppressors and treacherous designers are wont to be handled perishing in their injurious attempts 4. Give them according to their deeds and according to the wickedness of their endeavours give them after the work of their hands render to them their desert 5. Because they regard not the works of the Lord nor the operation of his hands he shall destroy them and not build them up Paraphrase 4 5. For them it is most just that they should be dealt with as they have dealt that the same measure that they have meted to others should be meted to them again That as they have not heeded God and his actions and works of providence but lived in opposition to all his precepts so he in stead of prospering them as they expect should remarkably blast all their attempts and at length utterly destroy them see note on Psal 10.50 But thus sure thou wilt not deal with me who have kept close to thee in all my undertakings have dealt uprightly with all and attempted nothing but what I have thy warrant for 6. Blessed be the Lord because he hath heard the voice of my supplications Paraphrase 6. On which grounds I come confidently to thee with my request and am so assured of thy hearing and answering it graciously that I have nothing to do but to acknowledge and magnifie thy mercies as if they were already poured down upon me saying 7. The Lord is my strength and my shield my heart trusted in him and I am helped therefore my heart greatly rejoyceth and with my song will I praise him Paraphrase 7. The Lord of heaven is my only fortification and defence I placed my full trust in him and never made applications to any other aids that humane wisdom might suggest and I am assured I shall reap the fruit thereof assistance and deliverance in due season and therefore I am transported with joy and cannot chuse but triumph and exult and make and sing hymns for the acknowledging of his mercy 8. The Lord is their strength and he is the f saving strength of his anointed Paraphrase 8. Those that adhere to God shall certainly be protected by him he will never fail to come seasonably to the rescue of him whom he hath by his own appointment advanced to the Kingdom 9. Save thy people and bless thine inheritance feed them also and lift them up for ever Paraphrase 9. O be thou now pleased to stretch forth thy hand to rescue thy faithful servants whom thou hast chosen for thy self to be owned by thee in a peculiar manner be thou their pastor to take care of them as of thy flock and for ever to support them and raise them up when they are fallen Annotations on Psalm XXVIII V. 1. Lest if thou The Hebrew idiome is here observable The words are literally thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lest thou be silent or hold thy peace from me from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 siluit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to speak by parable Yet here the adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath no influence on that which immediately follows for thus the sense bears not be not silent lest thou be silent but on that only which is farther off lest I be likened that in the midst being only taken in in passage to the latter and is best rendred in sense left thou being silent or lest whilst thou art silent I be likened This idiome frequently occurs in the sacred writings and will be useful to be remembred from hence The LXXII render it literally as it lies in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lest thou be silent to me and I be likened and so the Latine and Syriack also and so it must be rendred the other by if or whilst being the paraphrase and not the version and so used only by the Chaldee which professeth paraphrasing V. 2. Oracle From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to speak is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used for the place wherein the Ark was the holy of holies in the Temple and so proportionably in the Tabernacle before the Temple was built so stiled not only from the Decalogue or ten 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 words which were put into the Ark but specially because from the midst of the Cherubim God was wont to give answer to the Priest when he inquired of ought and so to speak there From this use of it 't is ordinarily stiled the Oracle 1 King 6.5 16 19 20 22 30. and 8.6 8. in all which the LXXII retain the Hebrew word and render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so 2 Chron. 3.15 and 4.20 and 5.6 8. only here they render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not as the Latine takes it in the notion of Templum but as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may best be rendred the Tabernacle of the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 see note on Act. 19. e. or Sanctuary a part of that as in the Christian Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is but a part of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole Church or Temple is signified and that part particularly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in which the table of the holy mysteries is set called also the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or altar-place as we learn from the Scholiast of Nazianzen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This therefore is the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy holy Oracle in this place so Symmuchus and Aquila read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oracle the Tabernacle or Sanctuary wherein the Ark was placed toward which they used to pray and expect Gods answers from thence viz. the granting of their prayers as when in matters of doubt they sought to the oracle for the resolution of it the Priest solemnly gave them responses from thence called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oracles answerable to the origination of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to speak see note on Rom. 3.1 V. 3. Draw 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that signifies both to draw and apprehend will be best rendered here seize not on me as he that seizeth on any to carry or drag him to execution The Syriack reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Number me not with the wicked seeming to transfer the phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal 26.9 hither for so that is to be rendred number not my soul with sinners In like manner the LXXII which there read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroy me not together with do here after they have literally rendred
womb opens and they bring forth presently This seems to be the meaning of the LXXII also that render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preparing the binds viz. to bring forth This is here set poetically to express the great consternation that the Moabites and Edomites intimated in the former verse were in V. 10. The floud That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wither signifies a floud of waters or deluge that layes all wast is certain Such was that in Noahs time vulgarly and by way of eminence thus stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the deluge and of that the Chaldee understands this place God say they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the generation of the deluge sat in judgment and the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God shall make the deluge to be inhabited or make the world habitable after it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called back the deluge saith the Syriack restrained it saith the Arabick rendering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sits in the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 habitavit And thus it may properly be understood here the only place where the word is used save in the story of Noah as reflecting on the great judgments of God on the old heathen sinful world which he still continues although not in the same way of execution upon the heathen Princes Davids and his enemies But it is also possible that as waters and many waters signifie no more then the clouds see note c. so here the floud which is still but a multitude of waters may be taken for those waters above the firmament the clouds or watery meteors which when they were let loose upon the old world the windows of heaven were said to be opened But these withall very fit poetically to signifie the armies of David and Gods enemies which also if not represt lay wast as a flood and come in like a deluge So a flood of mighty waters signifies Isa 28.2 and the enemies coming in like a flood Isa 59.19 See Jer. 46.7 8. and 47.2 Dan. 9.26 and 11.22 Am. 9.5 Nah. 1.8 And in the like though nor the same style David speaks of his enemies Psal 6◠2 and Psal 124.4 And then Gods sitting on them will be his judging and executing punishments upon them i. e. these heathen people here formerly mentioned The Thirtieth PSALM A Psalm and song at the dedication of the house of David Paraphrase The Thirtieth Psalm was composed by David to accompany the festival at the dedication of his house the building whereof is mentioned 2 Sam. 5.11 soon after the end of his war with Sauls house and his being anointed King over Israel and is the commemoration of his own great troubles and dangers and Gods rich mercy in delivering him out of them 1. I will extol thee O Lord for thou hast lifted me up and hast not made my foes to rejoyce over me Paraphrase 1. I will magnifie thy mercy O Lord who hast restored me peaceably to the throne out of a very low and well-nigh lost condition When I was made like water spilt upon the earth and not only so but as such water again sunk into the pit v. 3. thou wert then pleased as it were to let down the pitcher into that pit and from those many waters that there are lost to recover and gather up one who could not deserve to be esteemed as a drop of the bucket and so to lift me and to draw me out of that pit to enable me to overcome all difficulties and not suffer mine enemies to prevail against me who would have triumpht abundantly if thou hadst not rescued and delivered me out of their hands 2. O Lord my God I cryed unto thee and thou hast healed me Paraphrase 2. When I was in distress I addrest my prayers to thee and thou gavest me release 3. O Lord thou hast brought up my soul from the grave thou hast kept me alive that I should not go down to the pit Paraphrase 3. It was thy continued aid and protection that still supported me without which I had certainly been destroyed 4. Sing unto the Lord O ye Saints of his and give thanks for the remembrance of his holiness Paraphrase 4. O let this be matter of rejoycing and blessing God to all pious men let it excite all such to knowledge and commemorate his fidelity and mercy to all that wait on him 5. For his anger endureth but a moment in his favour is life weeping may endure for a night but joy cometh in the morning Paraphrase 5. When he chastiseth his servans for their sins this endureth but for a small time but the effects of his favour never have any end he exerciseth them with sadness and light affliction for some small space but then presently follow solid and durable joys 6. And in my prosperity I said I shall never be moved 7. Lord by thy favour thou hast made my mountain to stand strong thou didst hide thy face and I was troubled Paraphrase 6 7. When Saul was dead and I was crowned both over Judah and Israel in Hebron and the Ark the pledge of Gods presence and powerful assistance placed and setled in the hill of Sion I deemed my quiet and prosperity so compleat that I needed not to fear removing out of it Gods special favour to me had exalted me to the throne and as I thought now secured me in it But he was pleased for some time to withhold my rest For as after my first crowning I was seven years together exercised by enemies of the house of Saul 2 Sam. 5.5 so after this second other troubles assaulted me thereby to instruct me by what tenure it was that I held my security meerly by his continued favour and mercy toward me 8. I cryed to thee O Lord and unto the Lord I made supplication 9. What profit is there in my blood when I go down into the pit shall the dust praise thee shall it declare thy truth Paraphrase 8 9. In this estate I made my moan to God and besought him that he would not give me up to the malice of mine enemies to be destroyed and slaughtered by them but magnifie in me at once his mercy and his fidelity the one in preserving my life and restoring me to peace the other in performing those promises which would seem to have been frustrated by my death 10. Hear O Lord and have mercy on me Lord be thou mine helper Paraphrase 10. And to that end that he would now seasonably interpose his hand for my assistance 11. Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing thou hast put off my sack-cloth and girded me with gladness Paraphrase 11. 〈◊〉 at length my 〈…〉 been heard and all my sorrow and affliction exchanged for joy and a most prosperous condition and establishment in the Kingdom 2 Sam. 5.12 which is now the more glorious by comparison with my former sadness 12. To the end that
my glory may sing praise to thee and not be silent O Lord my God I will give thanks to thee for ever Paraphrase 12. And this obligeth me for ever with soul and tongue to give glory to God and never to think I have done enough in praising and magnifying his mercy This therefore shall be my continual practice O thou powerful God and to me a most gracious Father Annotations on Psal XXX Tit. Dedication The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is generally used in the Titles of Psalms to denote the Author to be David and so here may best be joyned in construction a Psalm of David Then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being joyn'd and made one word by Maccaph will be a dedicatory song All the difficulty is concerning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the house For from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to initiate to instruct and by a metaphor to dedicate a house is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the initiation dedication either the consecration of an holy house or Temple or the dedication i. e. initiation or entring on a common house new built when the owner comes first to dwell in it For this was wont to be observed and celebrated as a day of solemnity and festivity so we see Deut. 20.5 care taken for him that hath built a new house and hath not dedicated it that he shall be permitted to return from the battel as he that hath betrothed a wife and not taken her or planted a vineyard and not eaten of the fruit of it custom among the Jews having made every one of these a solemn time of rejoycing When a man first eats in a new house say the Jews he makes a feast and rejoyceth himself And thus I suppose it was with David When he was quietly seated in the Kingdom of Israel as well as Judah and after his taking of Sion and dwelling in the fort and calling it the City of David and building round about from Millo and inward 2 Sam. 5.9 at length we read that Hiram King of Tyre sent Messengers to David and cedar trees and Carpenters and Masons and they built David an house v. 11. And this being finished this Psalm may reasonably be thought to have been fitted by him for a festivity at the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the LXXII render it the dedication of his house Thus the succeeding Church of the Jews have made use of this thirtieth Psalm at the first injoyment of the fruits of the earth according to that festival manner prescribed Deut. 26.10 Maimonides tells us this Psalm was repeated by the Levites in the Court of the Sanctuary over those that brought their baskets on their shoulders And the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or dedication of an house was of the same kind in a solemn and religious manner of entring on the possession of it And 't is not impossible that such days might be kept yearly as the Natales of men and of cities were and then here will be place for the conjecture of those which apply this Dedicatory Psalm to Davids victorious return from the danger of Absaloms rebellion To this the mâ—ter of the Psalm fitly agrees see v. 1 2 3 5 〈◊〉 And the building of a Royal Palace having been the effect of his establishment in his Kingdom 2 Sam. 5. 't is not unlikely the festival remembrance of it should be in a special manner observed after such an interruption as this rebellion gave it The Chaldee indeed read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the house of the Sanctuary and to that the Emphasis in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the house inclines as if David had built some such house as he designed 2 Sam. 7.2 But we know he was not permitted by God to do it v. 5. but the dignity was reserved for Solomon v. 13. Then indeed at the building of the Temple there was a feast and song of dedication Nay four such we find mentioned among the Jews the first at the building it by Solomon in Autumn 1 King 8.63 the second in the Spring at the re-edifying it by Zorobabel Ezra 6.16 the third of the Altar when Judas Maccabaeus repaired it after Antiochus's profanation in the Winter Joh. 10.22 and the fourth at Herods building the second Temple But this of Davids here cannot be thought by way of prophecy to respect that unless as Kimchi fansies taking order for the future building of the Temple 1 Chron. 28.9 and giving a model of it to Solomon he gave him also this Psalm for the dedicating it together with the silver and gold and brass and other materials for that sacred work This conjecture of his was not unfit here to be mentioned But the Psalm more probably belongs to his own house which he built new at his being peaceably setled in the Kingdom of Israel as well as Judah and as 't is probable celebrated with an Anniversary ever after V. 5. Moment From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subito motus est is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a moment but the LXXII read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anger either because that is a suddain commotion of the soul or else taking it for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anger so the Syriack reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his anger in the latter part of the verse meaning I suppose the effects of his anger chiding increpation as the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendred or other such punishments for otherwise that there should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anger in his anger would have no great sense in it and yet thus hath the Latine rendred it ira in indignatione ejus V. 7. My mountain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mountain is literally strength in or on my mountain referring possibly to Sion the hill of David since the time of the Arks being placed there For thus is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in both the notions both for praise and strength applyed to the Schechinah or presence of God in the Ark or Temple Psal 96.6 strength and beauty are in his Sanctuary and Psal 132.8 the Ark of thy strength And then the setting or establishing strength on that mountain may be the placing of the Ark there But the LXXII for mountain read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beauty or comeliness either reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies that or else from the affinity of these words both in sound and signification 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mountain and glory they thought fit to take in the sense of the one the more fully to paraphrase the other And thus if applyed only to Davids person the sense will bear being in the Hebrew figurative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou hast set or establisht strength on my mountain but in the LXXII more clear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it should be I suppose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
them descryed to be David so famed for his Victories over them 1 Sam. 21.11 he thought fit to personate a mad-man v. 13. and thereupon was dismist by Achish v. 15. and escaped to the Cave of Adullam c. 22.1 1. I will bless the Lord at all times his praise shall continually be in my mouth 2. My soul shall make her boast in the Lord the humble shall hear thereof and be glad Paraphrase 1 2. I will never cease lauding and magnifying the Name of God I will rejoyce and esteem my self most happy that I have such a Protector to betake my self to in all my distresses and proclaim this to all pious men that depend on his aid that they may rejoyce and give thanks with me saying 3. O magnifie the Lord with me and let us exalt his name together Paraphrase 3. O let us all thus joyn hearts and voices to praise and bless his holy Name 4. I sought the Lord and he heard me and delivered me out of all my fears Paraphrase 4. When I was in my greatest danger discerned by the servants of Achish and brought in to him as his most powerful enemy now fallen into his hands I addrest my prayers to God and he came in to my relief inclined the King to send me out of his house and check his servants for bringing me in to him and by that means I escaped my great danger 5. They looked unto him and were lightened and their faces were not ashamed Paraphrase 5. This dealing of God with David shall be matter of great reviving to all that are at any time in distress who shall from hence take courage and confidence and what ever their condition be apply themselves to God and not fear being disappointed by him For thus shall they encourage one another by Davids example 6. The poor man cryed and the Lord heard him and saved him out of all his troubles Paraphrase 6. Loe there was a man in a state of extreme distress and he betook himself immediately to God in prayer and his prayer was answered with speedy deliverance out of all his streights 7. The Angel of the Lord incampeth round about them that fear him and delivereth them Paraphrase 7. And thus shall it be with all truly pious men such as obediently serve and wait on God they have the promise of his protection and as the instruments thereof of whole hosts of Angels to incompass them and secure them from all approach of dangers 8. O tast and see that the Lord is good blessed is the man that trusteth in him Paraphrase 8. Let any man make the experiment keep close to God in obedience and relyance on him and he shall soon discern that he is a most gracious master and that there is no such assured tenure in or title to all the felicity in the world as this of constant faithful dependance and affiance in him 9. O fear the Lord all ye his Saints for there is no want to them that fear him Paraphrase 9. There is no more prudential politick course for any pious man no greater security from all worldly streights and wants than to adhere to him who is the unexhausted spring of all plenty never taking in any unlawful prohibited aids but preserving an uniform obedience to him 10. The young Lions do lack and suffer hunger but they that seek the Lord shall not want any good thing Paraphrase 10. Such as use themselves to rapine and injustice by that means to secure themselves of wealth have oft that curse of God attending and blasting them and their posterity in this world that from great wealth they come to great want and utter destitution and indeed their very rapacity and covetousness and perpetual insatiate desires of gaining keep them still beggerly and miserable in the midst of their greatest plenty their abundance yields no kind of satisfaction to them On the other side the pious man that keeps him close to God depends on and implores his blessing on his honest indeavours and never admits of any unlawful means either for the getting or preserving of wealth he shall never want that which is best for him in this world and shall have a reserve of all wealth truly satisfactory all manner of felicity hereafter 11. Come ye children hearken to me I will teach you the fear of the Lord. Paraphrase 11. 'T is therefore very well worth the consideration of every one that desires to be advised of his own welfare what rich rewards the pious obedient servants of God is secured of even in this life 12. What man is he that desireth life and loveth many dayes that he may see good Paraphrase 12. If a man would project for the injoying a long life in this world and the greatest tranquility and prosperity and contentation in it 13. Keep thy tongue from evil and thy lips from speaking guile Paraphrase 13. There is not a more probable hopeful ways for the attaining it then to begin with his tongue and restrain that from all contumelious injurious and deceitful speaking which though it be ordinarily designed to the advantage of him that useth it yet most frequently brings mischievous effects the greatest real disadvantages 14. Depart from evil and do good seek peace and insue it Paraphrase 1â— And then to cleanse his actions from all known sin which if continued in must needs be the forfeiting of Gods protection and bring his blasts and curses upon him and so regularly proceed to superstruct all works of piety to God and justice and charity to men particularly to live peaceably with all men to be as industrious in that pursuit as the most malicious person is in pursuing his designs of revenge and withall to be a peace-maker among others 15. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous and his ears are open unto their cry Paraphrase 15. And then besides the natural tendency of this method to a quiet and so a prosperous and long life which on the contrary is frequently shortned but constantly disturbed and made miserable by contentions and unpeaceableness there is an assurance of Gods protection and preservation which duly waits over all obedient faithful servants of his to bless and prosper all they undertake and to grant whatsoever they request of him either in kind or in equivalence what they choose to desire for themselves or what he chooses as seeing best for them 16. The face of the Lord is against them that do evil to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth Paraphrase 16. Whereas on the other side Gods displeasure and punishments pursue ungodly men to the utter eradication of them and their posterity 17. The righteous cry and the Lord heareth and delivereth them out of all their troubles Paraphrase 17. Whensoever they implore Gods aid he is ready to answer their request and send them seasonable deliverance 18. The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart and saveth such as be
many shall see it and fear and shall trust in the Lord. Paraphrase 3. Thus hath he given me abundant matter of praise and thanksgiving unto his blessed name who hath thus magnified his mercy to me And this dealing of his with me may well allure all men to the consideration of it and thereby to the performing of all faithful obedience and placing their full trust and adherence on him 4. Blessed is the man that maketh the Lord his trust and respecteth not the proud nor such as turn aside to lies Paraphrase 4. There being no such happy man as he that relyes not on any wit or aid or strength of man but reposeth his full trust in God and on that security never applyes himself to the practises of atheistical insolent deceitful men in hope to gain any thing by such arts as these 5. Many O Lord my God are the wonderful works which thou hast done and thy thoughts which are to us-ward they cannot be reckoned up in order unto thee If I would declare and speak of them they are more than can be numbred Paraphrase 5. O thou God of power and fatherly goodness toward me thou hast abounded to me in thy rich mercies thy works and thy counsels of grace to us are wonderful and inexpressible I would fain make some acknowledgment thereof to thee but they surpass my arithmetick to recite much more to make a just valuation of them 6. Sacrifice and offering thou didst not desire mine eare hast thou opened Burnt-offering and sacrifice thou hast not required Paraphrase 6. Above all is that admirable work of thy mercy in giving the Messias In stead of the legal sacrifices of all sorts which were but shadows of this great evangelical mercy thou hast decreed that thine eternal Son shall assume our humane nature and therein abundantly fulfil all that which the sacrifices and oblations did faintly prefigure and thereby take away sin which the legal observances were not able to do 7. Then said I Lo I come in the volume of the Book it is written of me Paraphrase 7.8 At this coming of the Messias therefore the ordinances of Mosaical sacrifices shall be abolished and the eternal Son of God shall agree and contract with his Father to perform that perfect obedience to his laws and to offer up himself such a divine and spotless sacrifice for the sins of the whole world as shall most effectually tend to the working an expiation for sin and bringing men to the performance of holy sincere obedience to God thus visibly exemplified to them by Christ and consequently to salvation And upon this intuition he shall most gladly and with all delight and joy set about the whole will and counsel of God and go through the office assigned him very chearfully and heartily Another sense of the words as understood of David himself see in note d. 8. I delight to do thy will O my God yea thy law is within my heart 9. I have preach't righteousness in the great congregation loe I have not refrained my lips O Lord thou knowest Paraphrase 9. I will proclaim this and all other thy works of evangelical infinite mercy before all that acknowledge and profess thy service my tongue shall never be confined or silent in this matter any more than as thou knowest hitherto it hath been 10. I have not hid thy righteousness within my heart I have declared thy faithfulness and thy salvation I have not concealed thy righteousness and thy truth from the great congregation Paraphrase 10. This goodness of thine this performance of all thy rich promises this work of redemption and spiritual deliverance is too great to be meditated on in silence 't is fit to be proclaimed aloud to be promulgated to all men in the world 11. Withhold not thou thy tender mercies from me O Lord let thy loving-kindness and thy truth continually preserve me Paraphrase Be thou therefore pleased not to be confined or restrained in thy bowels toward me at this time but shew forth thy compassions to me Thou art good and gratious and faithfully performest all that thou ever promisest O let thy promised mercy be continually made good to me for my deliverance from all dangers 12. For innumerable evils have compassed me about mine iniquities have taken hold upon me that I am not able to look up they are more than the hairs of my head therefore my heart faileth me Paraphrase 12. And this most seasonably at this time now that I am surrounded with so many dangers now that the punishments which my sins have most justly deserved my multiplyed crying innumerable sins have so violently seized upon me cast me into a black and comfortless condition 13. Be pleased O Lord to deliver me O God make hast to help me Paraphrase 13. O blessed Lord let it be thy good pleasure to afford me speedy deliverance out of it 14. Let them be ashamed and confounded together that seek after my soul to destroy it let them be driven backward and put to shame that wish me evil Paraphrase 14. Let not them prosper and succeed in their attempts that design to take away my life or do me any other mischief but do thou please to discomfit and disappoint them all And this I am confident thou wilt do 15. Let them be desolate for a reward of their shame that say unto me Aha Aha Paraphrase 15. And reward their abominable actions with confusion and desolation that triumph over me in my distress and scoffe at my placing my affiance and trust in God 16. Let all those that seek thee rejoyce and be glad in thee Let such as love thy salvation say continually The Lord be magnified Paraphrase 16. By this means shall all pious men that place their trust in thee and depend onely on thy aids and rescue be incouraged for ever in their hopes and adherence on thee and praise and magnifie thy mercies and applaud thee for them 17. But I am poor and needy yet the Lord thinketh upon me Thou art my help and my deliverer make no tarrying O my God Paraphrase 17. How low soever my condition is my comfort is that God hath a fatherly care of me On thee O Lord is all my trust whether for deliverance or relief O defer not the interposition of thy hand but hasten speedily to my succour Annotations on Psal XL. V. 2. Horrible pit From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 personnit is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here a noise or loud sounding and being applied to a pit is a resounding pit or a pit of sounding it signifies the depth and watryness of it from the conjunction of which proceeds a profound noise or sound when a stone or any such thing is thrown into it Thus the Chaldee understand it rendring it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make a tumultuous noise The LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
and mercy will be his upholder he will smooth and soften all that befalls him and make it cheerfully supportable 4. I said Lord be merciful unto me heal my soul for I have sinned against thee Paraphrase 4. Upon this account I have all confidence to address my prayers to God in time of my distress This duty of mercifulness being one that as he prescribes so he eminently exemplifies to us by his own practice Luk. 6.36 To him therefore I make my address for mercy of the highest and most valuable sort his balsam to my wounded soul his free pardon for my sins which have justly deserved all the calamities that can fall upon me 5. Mine enemies speak evil of me When shall he dye and his name perish Paraphrase 5. My enemies are very malicious against me very industriously diligent to seek my ruine 6. And if he come to see me he speaketh vanity his heart gathereth iniquity to it self when he goeth abroad he telleth it Paraphrase 6. When they are in my presence they speak flatteringly and deceitfully meanwhile they plot and project mischief against me and discourse it abroad wherever they have opportunity 7. All that hate me whisper together against me against me do they devise my hurt Paraphrase 7. All mine enemies conspire together secretly and joyn their mischievous indeavours to do me what hurt they can 8. An evil disease say they cleaveth fast unto him and now that he lieth he shall rise up no more Paraphrase 8. They are confident their calumnies shall mischief me and that I shall never recover or deliver my self out of this pertinacious ruine which now they have by their slanders contriv'd against me 9. Yea mine own familiar friend in whom I trusted which did eat of my bread hath lift up his heel against me Paraphrase 9. And in this not only my known profest enemies have joyned against me but one particularly that profest the greatest kindness to me a servant in whom I reposed trust and that lived by my service Achitophel probably one of Davids Counsellors 2 Sam. 16.23 hath most insidiously and perfidiously set himself against me And herein was David a Type of Christ betrayed by his own Disciple that was in a special manner intrusted by him Joh. 13.19 10. But thou O Lord be mercifull unto me and raise me up that I may requite them Paraphrase 10. But do thou O Lord preserve me from their mischievous purposes restore me to my throne in safety and I shall chastise this their wickedness 11. By this I know thou favourest me because my enemy doth not triumph over me Paraphrase 11. As yet my adversaries have not been able to prevail against me as fain they would and thereby I discern thy watchful providence over me which alone hath disappointed them 12. And as for me thou upholdest me in mine integrity and settest me before thy face for ever Paraphrase 12. Thou hast undertaken the patronage of my cause and not suffered me to perish in mine innocence but rescued me out of their hands and reserved me for thy service 13. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting Amen and Amen Paraphrase 13. And for this and all other his mercies his glorious majesty be now and ever magnified by me and all the congregation of those that profess his service Annotations on Psal XLI V. 8. An evil disease What is here meant by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is matter of some difficulty The Antient Interpreters generally render it a perverse or mischievous or wicked word the Chaldee a perverse word the Syriack a word of iniquity the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latine iniquum verbum a wicked word the Arabick words contrary to the law And so in all probability it is set to signifie a great slander or calumny that as men of Belial are slanderous persons so the speech of Belial shall signifie a slanderous speech And this is said to cleave to him on whom it is fastened it being the nature of calumnies when strongly affixt on any to cleave fast and leave some evil mark behind them Calumniare fortiter aliquid haerebit 'T is true indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth sometimes signifie a plague or pestilence but there is no cause of rendering it so here The consequents of now that he lyeth he shall rise up no more are but a proverbial phrase among the Hebrews applicable to any sort of ruine as well as that which comes by disease the Calumniator may destroy and ruine as well as the pestilence and from him was Davids danger most frequently and not from a pestilential disease V. 13. Blessed This form of benediction here and the like at the end of every Book of the Psalms is by the Jews said to be affixt by the Compiler of the Book who having finisht it praises God So saith Aben-Ezra on Psal 89.52 and gives for instance the perpetual custom of their writers of closing with some comprecation That which will make this more to be heeded is that all the several books end in this manner see note on Title of Psalms Nor will it be more strange to say that Ezra or whosoever composed the books of Psalms in this form and division added their conclusions to them then 't is to say that the end of the last chapter of Deuteronomy was affixt to the Pentateuch by the Sanhedrim or the Four and Twentieth verse of the One and Twentieth of St. John by the Church of Ephesus see note c. on that Chapter 'T is sure that the Psalter was antiently received in this division Jerome in his Epistle to Marcella recounting the Hagiographa says Primus liber incipâ— Ã Job Secundus à Davide quem quinque incisionibus uno Psalmorum volumine comprehendunt The first begins from Job the second from David which they comprize in five divisions as one volume of Psalms So Epiphanius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Hebrews divided the Psalter into five Books so that it is another Pentateuch And then they that thus distributed it may reasonably be thought to have afforded every book those solemnities of conclusive benedictions which we find they have and which are so perfectly agreeable to the subjects of each book laâ—ding and praising God The end of the First BOOK THE SECOND BOOK OF PSALMS The Forty Second PSALM TO the chief Musitian Maschil for the sons of Corah Paraphrase The Forty Second is the first of the second Book of Psalms in the Hebrew partition of them which second Book reaches to the end of Psalm LXXII and contains one and thirty Psalms It was composed in time of his distress in his flight from Absalom and is chiefly spent in bemoaning his detention from Sion the place of Gods solemn worship and was set by him to the tune known by the name of Maschil see note on Psal 32. a. and committed to the Praefect of his Musick to be sung by the Posterity of Corch
hath promised the most perfect defence and safety to them that in obedience to him resort to Jerusalem to worship and leave no number of men at home to defend their country from invasions But both the Jewish-Arab Interpreter and Abu-Walid by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the shields of the earth will have here meant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the noblest of men and chief of them And so also Aben Ezra and Kimchi and so the word is used Hos 4.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 her shields 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 her great men say the Chaldee and we rightly render it her Rulers And so here though the Chaldee render it literally 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shields yet the Syriack hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which their Latine doth not rightly render territoria the territories of the earth it signifies the dominions or powers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power or principality from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hold to possess and so the LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mighty of the land are God's not as the Latine dii fortes terrae the strong Gods of the land sure it should be Dei answerable to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the mighty of the land are God's in the sense as Rev. 11.15 we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the kingdoms of the world became our Lords i. e. were converted to Christ see note on Rev. 11. f. And then as there it follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he i. e. God or Christ shall reign for ever and ever so here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he i. e. God is highly exalted not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plural as the LXXII and Latine and others from thence but as the Chaldee and Syriack in the singular God is exalted as ver 8. God reigneth over the heathen and ver 7. God is the King of all the earth God being then said to be exalted and to reign when men come in to acknowledge and obey him And this will be most fully understood in the prophetical meaning of the words as they had a larger completion under Christ at the conversion of the Jews and Gentiles also for that is the assembling both of and to the people of the God of Abraham that Father of the faithful whose mystical or spiritual Children are styled the people of God by way of eminence and the conversion of heathens or incredulous Jews into such is the reigning of God or Christ among them The Forty Eighth PSALM A Song and Psalm for the sons of Corah Paraphrase The forty eighth Psalm is a Hymn in honour of Jerusalem as particularly chosen for the place of Gods worship and so defended by his more immediate care from all hostilities of invading enemies a chearful form of singing lauds to God particularly for that mercy of permitting men to meet in his solemn service and so in the mystical sense an acknowledgment of his glorious mercies afforded to the Church of Christians under the Gospel the greatest dignation in the world It seems to have been composed after some signal defeat of an invading army v. 4. and was appointed to be sung by the posterity of Coreh in the Munday service 1. Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised in the city of our God in the mountain of his holiness Paraphrase 1. The God of Israel is a God of all power and Majesty and so hath illustriously shewed himself to that people which he hath chosen to himself and therefore ought in all reason to be solemnly adored and magnified by all the inhabitants of this land by bringing up their offerings to Jerusalem that place where he hath ordained to be worshipt 2. Beautiful for situation the joy of the whole earth is Mount Sion on the sides of the North the city of the great King Paraphrase 2. The hill of Sion where the Ark is now placed and the service of God is performed is in it self a most pleasant delightful place the situation very advantageous for beauty the most delectable of any in the whole land It is on the North side of Jerusalem and so fenceth it from the most boysterous winds and God the King of all the earth in a most signal manner inhabites and presentiates himself there And so in the mystical sense the being a member of the Church of Christ is in many regards a delightful state much more prizable by any rational considering man than all the pleasures and advantages of sin 't is a guard from the fiercest temptations and hath the blessing and gratious presence of God always adjoyned to it 3. God is known in her palaces for a refuge Paraphrase 3. Here in this fort of Sion this high and fair building is the solemn residence of the Ark of the Covenant and so of God himself who it to be worshipt and consulted there and from thence gives relief to all that address themselves to him there 4. For lo the Kings were assembled they passed by together Paraphrase 4. Of this we have had a late eminent experience For when the Kings of the heathens round about us confederated and joyned both their counsels and forces against the people of God in fine they departed without any attempt See note on Psal 42. c. 5. They saw it and so they marvelled they were troubled and hasted away Paraphrase 5. They soon discerned Gods taking our parts were astonished at it and in great perturbation and disorder fled away seeing the wonders and signs that were wrought by God for us and against them 6. Fear took hold upon them there and pain as of a woman in travel Paraphrase 6. The terrors that vehemently and suddenly surprised them cannot better be exprest than by the pangs and throws of a woman bringing forth 7. Thou breakest the ships of Tarshish with an East wind Paraphrase 5. Thus when thou pleasest thou disappointest the Tyrian merchants when they come home with their lading of gold and silver and other metals as rich as the most prosperous voyage can make them a wind of thy sending shatters their fleet and casts them away and their wealth with them 8. As we have heard so we have seen in the city of the Lord of hosts in the city of our God God will establish it for ever Selah Paraphrase 8. And so in all other things God doth magnifie his power and mercy to his people the promises which he hath made to Abraham are fulfilled on us and so will certainly be performed to all that follow and adhere to the faith of Abraham to the Jewish first and on their defection to the Christian Church to the end of the world 9. We have thought of thy loving kindness O God in the midst of the Temple Paraphrase 9. To thee whensoever we have wanted any thing hath been our constant resort and address we have diligently made our prayers to thee in
those that are in the greatest distresses be thou gratiously pleased to look upon me to be atoned and reconciled toward me 2. Wash me throughly from mine iniquity and cleanse me from my sin Paraphrase 2. O let not any the least of these crimes that I have been guilty of in this matter be permitted to appear in thy sight or rise up in judgment against me but seal me thy perfect pardon for every one of them 3. For I acknowledge my transgressions and my sin is ever before me Paraphrase 3. For I do most willingly confess that I have committed in the compassing of one carnal pleasure many horrid and odious sins These are a perpetual terror to my conscience an amazing prospect continually outfacing and tormenting me 4. Against thee only have I sinned and done this evil in thy sight that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and be clear when thou judgest Paraphrase 4. And though the dignity and office wherein thou hast placed me over thy people leave me not liable to any humane process or judicature among men yet am I most sadly culpable and liable to vengeance from thee the pure God of heaven the transcendent Ruler over all the Kings of the earth Thou mayest most justly proceed against me as against the most criminous rebel indite me and arraign me of adultery drunkenness and murther also and whatever suit thou wagest against me thou art sure to cast me whatsoever vengeance thou exactest to be inflicted on me I must most deservedly and inevitably fall under it 5. Behold I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me 6. Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts and in the hidden part thou shalt make me to know wisdom Paraphrase 5 6. Lord I am a most polluted creature the corruption of my nature the bare inclinations of my will to any unlawful object ought in any reason to be strictly watched and industriously rejected by me and thy grace continually sollicited to inable me to overcome them and not in the least degree favoured or indulged or yielded to when I so well know that thou requirest purity of the heart and affections and forbiddest the very first thoughts of any unlawful injoyment and beside this revelation of thy will that I should thus keep my self pure art pleased to grant me thy grace to make me inwardly sensible of this part of my duty and this is a great inhauncing of my sin committed against all these obligations 7. Purge me with hyssop and I shall be clean wash me and I shall be whiter than snow Paraphrase 7. Lord be thou pleased to absolve me and solemnly to declare and seal to me thy reconciliation after the same manner as the priest is wont to do when upon the unclean thing he sprinkles water mixed with the ashes of an heifer and of cedar wood and of hyssop and of scarlet Lev. 14.6 7. Num. 19.6 the solemn ceremony for the purification of sin v. 9. and whereby the blood of the lamb of God the death of the Messias was praefigured and then I shall again be restored to that blessed state from which I have so sadly fallen by my outragious miscarriages 8. Make me to hear joy and gladness that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce Paraphrase 8. I am in a most sad and wretched condition thy just displeasure and wrath for my sins as long as it continues over me is the setting my soul upon the torture my own conscience being the executioner under thee O be thou pacified and reconciled toward me and it shall be the joyfullest news that ever came to any poor tortured suppliants ears when he is taken off from the rack and all his bones set and restored to ease again 9. Hide thy face from my sins and blot out all mine iniquities Paraphrase 9. Lord pardon my sins and return to thy wonted favour toward me 10. Create in me a clean heart O God and renew a right spirit within me Paraphrase 10. I have sadly fallen from my wonted purity and sincerity Lord by the good work of thy grace upon my heart restore me to it again and renew me inwardly and throughly my very thoughts as well as my actions that I never fall into the least beginning of any such pollution again 11. Cast me not away from thy presence and take not thy holy spirit from me Paraphrase 11. Lord it is just with thee to reject me from all spiritual commerce and communication with thee who have resisted thy spirit and wasted my soul by so many wilful commissions against thee just that thou shouldest withdraw thy grace to which I have done such despite O do not thou thus severely punish me by withdrawing that which now more than ever I stand in need of 12. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation and uphold me with thy free spirit Paraphrase 12. Without thy help and aids I am utterly unable to get out of this broken condition the free and voluntary assistances of thy spirit are so perfectly necessary to me that I can never think a good thought make the least attempt toward recovering the purity from whence I am fallen without them O be thou pleased to restore them to me and thereby to support and establish me 13. Then will I teach transgressors thy ways and sinners shall be converted unto thee Paraphrase 13. And this thy exceeding mercy to a sinner so sadly laps'd may be a means to bring wicked livers home to repentance I shall be able to incourage them to return by proclaiming mine own success who have fallen as sadly as any of them can have done And being thus incouraged by my example and experience many I doubt not by the assistance of thy grace shall be brought home to thy service and the practice of the duties of new life 14. Deliver me from blood-guiltiness O God thou God of my salvation and my tongue shall sing aloud of thy righteousness Paraphrase 14. Oh that sin of murther is an horrid and crying sin of a black and deep dy and though mine own hands have not been polluted with it yet my conscience assures me the guilt of the murther of Uriah lies on me who projected and contrived it by others O thou blessed Lord from whom all my deliverance must come be thou pleased to deliver me from this one as from those other foul Commissions and it will be most joyful news to me and with the greatest exultation of heart shall I proclaim thy abundant mercies to me 15. O Lord open thou my lips and my mouth shall shew forth thy praise Paraphrase 15. This work of grace from thee shall set my lips wide open in praising and magnifying thee 16. For thou desirest not sacrifice else would I give it thou delightest not in burnt-offerings Paraphrase 16. 'T is not any the richest hecatombe or most chargable oblation for my sin that thou expectest
literally interpretable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for or according to their iniquity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abjection casting or vomiting out shall be to them i. e. they shall as vile persons be rejected and cast out by God And thus the Chaldee appear to have understood it who render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall be empty or vile and to this best connects that which follows in the verse In thine anger cast down the people The Fifty Seventh PSALM TO the chief Musitian Altaschith Michtam of David when he fled from Saul in the Cave Paraphrase The fifty seventh Psalm was composed by David on occasion of what happened in Sauls pursuing him 1 Sam. 24. when David finding Saul in the Cave might have killed him if he would but spared him and thereby gave him assurance of his friendship and not as he had been calumniated enmity to him It was set to the tune of a former Psalm which began with the words Destroy me not and it is as the former stiled his jewel see note on Psal 16. â— in respect of the greatness of the mercy recounted in it It was committed to the Prefect of his Musick 1. Be merciful unto me O Lord be merciful unto me for my soul trusteth in thee yea in the shaddow of thy wings will I make my refuge untill these calamities be overpast Paraphrase 1. To thee O Lord I make my most affectionate and humble address relying on thee reposing my whole trust in thee neither seeking nor projecting any means of safety to my self save that which consists in thine only aid and protection Be thou mercifully pleased to afford me this at this time and continue it till this persecution be over 2. I will cry unto God most high unto God that performeth all things for me Paraphrase 2. The Lord that hath espoused my cause is a God of might All that I ever received hath been from him my deliverances his immediate vouchsafements to him therefore now do I with all chearful confidence address my supplications 3. He shall send from heaven and save me from the reproach of him that would swallow me up Selah God shall send forth his mercy and his truth Paraphrase 3. When malicious-mindâ—â— men are most bitterly set against me even to devout and destroy me utterly God shall send me relief from his throne by some means which he shall think fittest to chuse for me by his Angels or by his gracious over-ruling providence disappointing those that had these bloody designs against me He hath bound himself by promise and so both his mercy and fidelity are concerned in it and he will make good both unto me 4. My Soul is among Lions and I lie even among them that are set on fire even the sons of men whose teeth are spears and arrows and their tongue a sharp sword Paraphrase 4. My life is in the same danger as if I were incompast with Lions virulent men such as are continually inflaming and inciting Saul to pursue and destroy me never say any thing but with some bloody design of bringing mischief upon me 5. Be thou exalted O God above the heavens let thy glory be above all the earth Paraphrase 5. Lord be thou pleased to rescue me out of this danger and so to magnifie thy own glory over the pride and malice of the greatest men by discomfiting and frustrating the designs of such 6. They have prepared a net for mp steps my soul is bowed down they have digged a pit before me into the midst of which they are fallen themselves Selah Paraphrase 6. They have designed very treacherously against me like fowlers that by digging holes and laying ginâ— or toils in them insnare the simple unwary bird and God hath disappointed them in all their designs brought on them what they had projected against me 7. My heart is fixed O God my heart is fixed I will sing and give praise Paraphrase 7. This is enough to raise and enliven and inspirit any mans heart to praise and magnifie the mercy of so signal a deliverance And as there is nothing so fit so nothing that I shall more readily perform 8. Awake up my glory awake Psaltery and Harp I my self will awake early Paraphrase 8. My tongue see Psal 16. note â— shall begin the hymn and the instruments of Musick shall follow in a chearful and melodious note they shall no longer lie idle when such eminent mercies exact their acknowledgments and my heart whose tribute is most due and every member of my body faculty of my soul and action of my life shall be most diligent in an early payment of it 9. I will praise thee O God among the people I will sing unto thee among the nations Paraphrase 9. My acknowledgment shall not be made to thee in private only but in the midst of the congregation with the greatest solemnity possible calling all others to assist me in so weighty a work 10. For thy mercy is great unto the heavens and thy truth unto the clouds Paraphrase 10. For thou hast in a most eminent manner made good thy great mercy most undeservedly and gratiously promised to me and thereby thy fidelity also 11. Be thou exalted Lord above the heavens let thy glory be above all the earth Paraphrase 11. Lord be thou pleased to rescue me out of this present danger and so to magnifie thy own glory over the pride and malice of the greatest men by disappointing and frustrating their designs against me see v. 5. Annotations on Psalm LVII Tit. Altaschith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perdidit is a form of deprecation destroy not It is four times used in the titles of the Psalms in this and the two next succeeding 58. and 59. and 75. This makes the Chaldees gloss improbable viz. that it was composed at a time when he said Destroy me not for that will not fitly be applicable to any much less to all of these 'T is much more probable that as many other titles of the Psalms so this was designed to denote the melody or tune to which it was set the same that had formerly belonged to some Psalm or hymn beginning with those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroy not V. 3. The reproach All the Antient Interpreters make 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a verb and so sure it is of the preterperfect tense in Piel and apply it to God that he shall deliver David having shamed or reproached his enemies So the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath reproached the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he shamed or reproached So before them the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Vulgar dedit in opprobrium he gave to reproach and accordingly the Arabick and Aethiopick And in all reason â—o we are to render it rather then imagine the prefix â— to be wanting But another rendring the words are also capable of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
their own absolute impotence to go on to any farther victory unless God who once forsook be now pleased in a special manner to aid them And 't is poetically contriv'd by way of question 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who shall lead me i. e. it is not possible for me by my own strength or with any humane aids whatsoever to enter any one place of strength the Chaldee names Tyre to conquer Idâ—â—â—aâ— unless God interpose in my behalf assist and prosper my attempts It follows therefore v. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shalt not thou O Lord i. e. None can except thou dost Thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which hast or hadst forsaken us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say the LXXII qui repâ—listi noâ— say the vulgar thou which formerly hadst cast us off for some â—â—me not complaining that he now doth so that is quite contrary to the drift of the whole Psalm but affirming and concluding from their improsperousness when formerly he did forsake that none can now aid successfully but he And then concluding with confidence of his favour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and wilt thou not i. e. certainly O Lord thou wilt go out with our hosts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and wilt thou not go forth say the LXXII And so this well accords with the contexture and design of the Psalm to magnifie Gods aids and the consequent thereof all manner of good success and prosperity The Sixty First PSALM TO the chief Musitian upon Neginoth A Psalm of David Paraphrase The sixty First Psalm is made up of Thanksgiving and humble dependance on God for all his mercies It was composed by David and committed to the Prefect of his Musick to be sung to the Harp or Psaltery or other such stringed instrument Psal 4.1 1. Hear my cry O God attend unto my prayer Paraphrase 1. O Gratious God to thee is my only resort in all my distresses be thou pleased to receive and answer my prayers 2. From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee when my heart is overwhelmed lead me to the rock that is higher than I. Paraphrase 2. Though I am driven as far as from Absalom I was fain to fly 2 Sam. 17.22 to the utmost parts of the land beyond Jordan v. 23. how great soever my trouble and streights are yet to thee have I a sure retreat when my condition is at the lowest thou hast a fortress of impregnable safety to which thou wilt be sure to conduct me 3. For thou hast been a shelter for me and a strong Tower from the enemy Paraphrase 3. For thus have I alwayes experimented thy goodness to me when men have assaulted thou hast rescued and secured me 4. I will abide in thy Tabernacle for ever I will trust in the covert of thy wings Selah Paraphrase 4. And that teacheth me the wisdom of this resolution of keeping me constantly under this safeguard and that I may do so of continuing my daily dependance on thee and addresses to thee in that place where thou hast promised to be alwayes present 5. For thou O God hast heard my vows thou hast given me the heritage of those that fear thy name Paraphrase 5. To this none had greater incouragement than I my offerings have always been accepted and my prayers heard by thee This is the priviledge of all thy faithful servants and this thou hast been pleased to afford me 6. Thou wilt prolong the Kings life and his years as many generations Paraphrase 6. Thou shalt bless me with a long and prosperous life and therein make me a type of the Messias whose Kingdom when it commences shall have no end 7. He shall abide before God for ever O prepare mercy and truth which may preserve him Paraphrase 7. Thou shalt never cast me from thy favour as long as I continue my fidelity to thee thy free but promised mercy will not fail to perpetuate my prosperity 8. So will I sing praise to thy name for ever that I may daily perform my vows Paraphrase 8. And this shall oblige me to bless and magnifie thy gracious and glorious Majesty as long as I live to present my daily oblations to thee and yield thee all the obedience of a thankful heart for ever The Sixty Second PSALM TO the chief Musitian to Jeduthun A Psalm of David Paraphrase The Sixty Second Psalm is an Eucharistical hymne composed by David and committed to the Praefect of his Musick to be sung and play'd to by instruments after the manner that Herman and Jeduthun were appointed to do 1 Chron. 16.42 1. Truly my soul waiteth upon God from him cometh my salvation Paraphrase 1. All my defence and relief is from God alone on him will I patiently and chearfully attend for a supply to all my wants 2. He is my rock and my salvation he is my defense I shall not be greatly moved Paraphrase 2. The strength which I have from him gives me security that I shall not be in any great measure deprest by my enemies 3. How long will ye imagine mischief against a man ye shall be slain all the sort of you as a bowing wall and as a tottering sense Paraphrase 3. How vain then are all the attempts of my slanderous violent rebellious subjects which are always raising of stirs and tumults as if all of them combined as one man to take away my life 4. They only consult to cast him down from his excellency they delight in lyes they bless with their mouth but they curse inwardly Selah Paraphrase 4. All their contrivances and consultations are to pull me from the Throne to wrest the regal power out of my hand and this traiterous design they gloss and varnish over with fair flattering language 5. My soul wait thou only upon God for my expectation is from him Paraphrase 5. But I will remit my whole cause to God and attend how he shall please to dispose of me 6. He only is my rock and my salvation he is my defense I shall not be moved Paraphrase 6. Being confident of a certain relief and support from him which will not permit me to be cast down by these men 7. In God is my salvation and my glory the rock of my strength and my refuge is from God Paraphrase 7. On him only I rely for deliverance for exaltation for aid to defend me and for sanctuary when any distress surrounds me 8. Trust in him at all times ye people pour out your heart before him God is a refuge for us Selah Paraphrase 8. And this wil be matter of imitation to all that profess to be his servants to repose all their trust in him to empty themselves of all secular confidences and apply themselves in prayer to him devoutly to beg and confidently to depend on his relief 9. Surely men of low degree are vanity and men of high degree are a lye to be
gracious methods but still resist and stand out impenitently in their sins 't is in all reason to be expected from his justice that he shall pour out his vengeance upon these stout presumptuous sinners heads and destroy them utterly And thus shall it befall those that hold out against the Messias when the Apostles after his resurrection shall with the conviction which that brought and the miraculous power shed on them by the holy Ghost preach the Gospel to his crucifiers and call them to repentance for then upon their persisting in their obstinacy their utter destruction is to be look't for 22. The Lord said I will bring again from Bashan I will bring my people again from the depths of the sea Paraphrase 22. The Lord hath promised now to repeat among us all his glorious acts to do as great things command as signal deliverances and victories for Jerusalem as were wrought in Batanea or the Red-sea And all this but an essay of the deliverance of the Messias from the very power of the grave consequent to which is our resurrection as also of the spiritual deliverance wrought for Christians from the power of sin and satan 23. That thy foot may be dipped in the blood of thine enemies and the tongue of thy dogs in the same Paraphrase 23. The blood of thy enemies shed in such abundance that thy dogs shall lap and drink it shall be the sea in which thou shalt pass and that red without a figure And proportionably shall be the destructions on the enemies of Christ and Christians in the age of the Messias 24. They have seen thy goings O God even the goings of my God my King in the sanctuary Paraphrase 24. After the coming out from Egypt and delivery of the Law by the ministry of whole hosts of Angels the Ark and the Tabernacle being built constantly marched before them in all their journeyings with a procession of like solemnity though performed by meaner persons an host though not of heavenly officers and so conducted them to the place of their promised rest Numb 10.35 and with it God himself went as a King before them to rule and guide and protect them And so shall Christ by his grace by his word and his sacraments when he is in heaven 25. The singers went before and the players on instruments followed after amongst them were the damsels playing with timbrels Paraphrase 25. And the going up of the Ark was very solemn with voices and instruments of Musick both which were committed to the Levites care and the pious women accompanied and bare their part in the quire And so when Christ is gone up to heaven the Apostles shall celebrate and promulgate it to all the world and Mary Magdalen and other women witnesses thereof shall affectionately joyn with them indivulging it 26. Bless ye God in the congregation even the Lord from the fountain of Israel Paraphrase 26. And all the people of Israel all that are come forth from out of the waters of Judah Isai 48.1 excited and called upon the other to magnifie the Name of the Lord As all Christians shall be obliged solemnly to magnifie the Name of the Messias and to that end frequently to assemble together 27. There is little Benjamin with their rulers the princes of Judah and their counsel the princes of Zabulon and the princes of Naphtali Paraphrase 27. Particularly the two royal tribes 1. that of Benjamin from which the first King sprang â— that of Judah from which the second and the two learned tribes Zabulon and Naphtali And we may note that the Kingdom of the Messiah should at length be submitted to by all the Potentates and learned men in the world 28. Thy God hath commanded thy strength strengthen O God that which thou hast wrought for us Paraphrase 28. Thus is it meerly the work of Gods presence noted by the Ark assistance and providence that we have thus been enabled to subdue our enemies and get possession of this good land and so the grace of Christ by which sin and Satan shall be weakned and subdued Lord do thou continue this thy power and goodness and go through with and confirm this work of mercy which thou hast begun and thus far advanced in us 29. Because of thy temple at Jerusalem shall Kings bring presents unto thee Paraphrase 29. And then as thy donatives have been imparted to the very heathen enemies of God v. 18. so by way of return shall the heathen nations and princes come in to the acknowledgement and worship of thee and bring sacrifice and oblations to thy Temple the Queen of Shebah personally the Asiatick Princes and Roman Emperors by their offerings And in like manner the heathen world and the greatest Princes thereof shall imbrace and accept the faith of Christ 30. Rebuke the company of spear-men the multitude of the bulls with the calves of the people till every one submit himself with pieces of silver scatter thou the people that delight in war Paraphrase 30. And those that hold out and trust in their military strength tyrannizing and oppressing and subduing all their neighbour nations and out of an insatiate desire of wealth have they never so much will have more and use all violence and war to that purpose Jam. 4.2 these wilt thou severely punish and destroy And so shall Christ the greatness of heathen Rome which having attained to the Empire of the world and to the greatest wealth imaginable shall be subdued and destroyed by the Goths c. and so the Empire subjected to Christianity in Constantine's time see Rev. 17. and 18. 31. Princes shall come out of Aegypt Aethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God Paraphrase 31. And by this means shall many other heathen nations Egyptians and Ethiopians c. be induced to come in as Proselytes and imbrace the law of God and offer up their prayers in his Temple And so when heathen Rome is subdued to the faith of Christ the other nations that depend on that Empire shall receive it also 32. Sing unto God ye kingdoms of the earth O sing praises unto the Lord. Selah Paraphrase 32. And Jerusalem shall be an house of prayer to all nations and this shall be just matter of the most solemn triumphant joy to all the people in the world all due and to be acknowledged to the God of heaven 33. To him that rideth upon the heaven of heavens which were of old loe he doth send out his voice and that a mighty voice Paraphrase 33. To that God that descended and spake to Moses of old out of the cloud on Mount Sinai with such thunder as made them all to tremble see note on Psal 148. a. and will more clearly reveal his will in the fulness of time by the voice of his own Son incarnate and by the preaching of the Apostles to all the world 34. Ascribe ye strength unto God his excellency is
therein i. e. among the people as an exhibition of Gods special presence among them who is said to be present where his Angels appear as oft they did among that people at the giving the Law in conducting them as by a cloud and in the supplying of their wants on special occasions V. 11. Those that published it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring good news is certainly in the foeminine gender and so must belong to the women who were wont to celebrate victories or any kind of good news with singing and Musick Thus after the coming of Israel out of Egypt Exod. 15.20 21. Miriam the Prophetess the sister of Aaron took a timbrel in her hand and all the women went out after her with timbrels and with dances and Miriam answered them sing ye to the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea This therefore in all reason must be the literal notation of the verse and accordingly Gods giving the word is his affording those victories that matter of triumph and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Israelites and not as the Chaldee surmises the publishing the Law by Moses and Aaron but hath a farther completion in the resurrection of Christ All the difficulty is whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be in the notion of the dative or the genitive case If in the genitive case then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be rendred company great was the company of the women that thus sang as indeed all the women all the female quire or congregation solemnly came out and joyned in these songs of victory and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an host is oft taken for the congregation or assembly in the service of God But it may also be in the dative and then the whole verse runs thus God gave the word to the female nuntios of the great army the men of Israel being the great army and the women the singers of their victories and thus the learned Castellio understands it Suppeditabit Dominus argumentum nuntiis magni exercitus foeminis The Lord shall afford matter of triumphant song to the women the nuntios of the great army And thus the LXXII may be understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I suppose it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord God shall give the word or matter to the women that Evangelize to or for the great army i. e. which supply the office of praecones thereto in proclaming their victories though 't is certain the Latine that render it virtute multa by much virtue did not thus understand it V. 12. Fly apace This v. 12. is most unhappily transformed both by the LXXII and vulgar Latine so that 't is not possible to make any tolerable sense of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rex virtutum dilecti dilecti speciei domus dividere spolia The occasions of their misrendring are discernible For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall fly from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fugit they deriving the word from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rendred it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And so for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 habitation or woman inhabitant from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 habitavit they read it as from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pulchritude which latter if it had been rendred in the nominative case the beauty of the house divideth the spoil it might have had some sense meaning by the beauty of the house the woman in it as the Syriack seems to have taken it But the Chaldee for the inhabitress of the house renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the congregation of Israel V. 13. Pots What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifies is very uncertain The Jewish Arab as Solomon Jarchi also read it in that notion of limites bounds or ways or paths wherein we have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jud. 5.16 which we there render sheepfolds but the Chaldee renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bounds in the divisions of the way the Syriack and Arabick paths and ways and to this notion it is imputable that the LXXII render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inheritances portions because mens portions of land or possessions were thus severed from other mens by such boundaries The same word we have again Gen. 49.14 where though we read couching between two burthens yet the Chaldee and Syriack accord in the former notion for ways and bounds and in that is there a fit character of Issachar as a merchant and trafficker in the world that he is as a strong ass lying down between the two ways as being weary with hard travail and able to go no farther And if thus it be rendred here it will be significant enough to express a woful forlorn condition to lye down betwixt the bounds i. e. in the high ways But it is here by most thought to signifie somewhat belonging to pots and may be very probably the same that the Arabs call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Athaphi stones set in a chimny for the pot to rest on the pots being without legs Of these the Arabians had three and the third being commonly to them in the desert some fast piece of a rock or the like behind the pot as in a chimney the back of the chimney it self and that not looked on as distinct from the chimney the other two at the sides which were loose might fitly be here exprest in the dual number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And then the lying between these will betoken a very low squalid condition as in the ashes or amidst the soot and filth of the chimney And this I suppose the meaning of those that render it tripodes or chytropodes or uneini or cremathrae all belonging to this one end of setting pots over the fire which having no legs were thus upheld by this supply of stones or broken bricks on each side These two rendrings may seem somewhat distant and yet considering that the Termini or bounds in divisions of ways were but heaps of stones or broken bricks or rabbish the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies these may well signifie these supporters of the pots also in respect of the matter of them being such stones or broken bricks and accordingly the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is here used to render it is by Sionita rendred scobes brickbats and that is all one with the Arabick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the usual change of ת into ש and both may well be as I conceive from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the notion of contundere and confringere to break in pieces To this also the Chaldee here agree which render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concussit or projeci◠broken bricks or rubbish that are thrown away From this notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 't is
preparing a table c. Isai 65.11 they shall provoke God and turn to their mischief How this was fulfilled of the Jews crucifiers of Christ whose worship and temple was abolished and destroyed for that fact see Rom. 11.9 23. Let their eyes be darkned that they see not and make their loyns continually to shake Paraphrase 23. And their end shall be occaecation and terrors obduration and despair And so also of the impenitent Jews after the crucifixion of Christ 24. Pour out thine indignation upon them and let thy wrathful anger take hold of them Paraphrase 24. The severest punishments of God shall overtake them and all the most miserable effects of his displeasure 25. Let their habitation be desolate and no man to dwell in their tents Paraphrase 25. And in fine utter desolation and eradication This had a most eminent completion in the final destruction of the Jews presently after their crucifying of Christ 26. For they persecute him whom thou hast smitten and they talk to the grief of those whom thou hast wounded Paraphrase 26. For when God was pleased to withdraw his countenance and fatherly to chastise his servants for their good these cruel unmerciful men in stead of coming in to their comfort or relief indeavoured to heap afflictions and reproaches upon them 27. Add iniquity unto their iniquity and let them not come into thy righteousness Paraphrase 27. And accordingly God in his just displeasure shall withdraw his grace from them and permit them to accumulate one sin upon another so as never finally to return to amendment of life and capacity of his mercy 28. Let them be blotted out of the book of the living and not be written with the righteous Paraphrase 28. And then suddenly cut them off in the midst of their sins and not suffer them to live any longer among pious men who are so maliciously bent against them How signal a completion this had in Judas after his betraying of Christ see Act. 1.20 29. But I am poor and sorrowful let thy salvation O God set me up on high Paraphrase 29. Mean while O Lord be thou pleased to deliver me out of this sad distrest disconsolate condition 30. I will praise the name of God with a song and magnifie it with thanksgiving Paraphrase 30. That I may be excited thereby and engaged to make my most solemn and thankful acknowledgments to thee 31. This also shall please the Lord better than an oxe or bullock that hath horns and hoofs Paraphrase 31. That being the most acceptable sacrifice that can be presented to thee and which alone shall be used by the Christian Church in stead of all the Mosaical 32. The humble shall see this and be glad and your heart shall live that seek God Paraphrase 32. This shall be a joyful spectacle to all that depend and relie on God Thy seasonable interposing for me that rely on thee and stand in such need of thy relief and am resolved never to give over my affiance on thee will be the most severaign cordial to all that have espoused thy service the greatest matter of joy and transportation to their very hearts 33. For the Lord heareth the poor and despiseth not his prisoners Paraphrase 33. An instance to confirm their belief of that great truth and divine axiome That God never was or will be wanting to any faithful servant of his in time of distress that continues his prayers to and affiance in him 34. Let heaven earth praise him the sea every thing that moveth therein Paraphrase 34. For this and all other thy glorious excellencies and emanations of goodness toward us thy unworthy creatures may all the Angels and Saints in Heaven and all the inhabitants of this inferiour globe pay their due tributes of lauds and thanksgiving to thee 35. For God will save Sion and will build the cities of Judah that they may dwell there and have it in possession Paraphrase 35. For whatever distress befalls his people he will timely deliver them out of it return their captivitie◠when they have reformed their lives forsaken their sins which bring their punishments on them and restore them to a prosperous peaceable state 36. The seed also of his servants shall inherit it and they that love his Name shall dwell therein Paraphrase 36. Which they and their posterity shall successively injoy as long as they make good their piety and constant obedience to his commands Annotations on Psal LXIX V. 4. Would destroy From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 succedit to cut short is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here those that cut me short i. e. oppress or persecute me the LXXII render it so and joyn it with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 falsely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they that persecute me unjustly V. 10. My soul The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying the sensitive soul or animal faculty which in fasting or abstinence is afflicted 't is ordinary in scripture to describe bodily fasting by afflicting the soul which is more than simply fasting So the Chaldee renders it exactly according to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I wept in the fasting of my soul The LXXII paraphrase it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I bowed down my soul by fasting V. 12. Gate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gate is frequently taken for the place of judicature which was wont to be in the gate of the city So Deut. 25.7 Let his brothers wife go up to the gate to the Elders the Chaldee read to the gate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the house of judgment So Ruth 3.11 all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gate of my people is by the Chaldee rendred all that sit in the gate of the Sanhedrim and so Ruth 6.1 Boaz went up to the gate i. e. to the gate of the house of the judgment of Sanhedrim So Hest 2.19 and 21. Mordecai sat in the Kings gate is by some learned men understood of his sitting in the Sanhedrim which the King instituted And so in all reason it is to signifie here and denotes the solemnest and gravest Senators as after the more unworthy the drunkards c. V. 18. Good The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this as in many other places signifies abundance of goodness or mercifulness So in St. Paul Rom. 5.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a good man in opposition to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a righteous man is a merciful-minded man in a high degree above the proportion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mercifulness which is oft exprest by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 righteousness Accordingly the LXXII here render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bountiful or gratious and so the Latine benignae And to this is proportionable what follows the multitude of thy tender mercies V. 22. That which should have been for their welfare What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad paces for prosperities here signifies may perhaps best be learned from
for ever Paraphrase 6 7. Such as wicked men that go on prosperous and uninterrupted in their course do not at all discern or comprehend the meaning of for when they from their successes gather matter of triumph applaud and congratulate their prosperities this is a most gross and sad mistake in them The only true account which is to be made or conclusion to be collected from these their temporary successes being rather this 1. That now they are hastening to their excision their bravery like that of a flower being a most certain indication of their approaching ruine whilst the righteous flourish like a Palm or Cedar v. 12. get heighth and strength and glory from their age and 2. That Gods vengeances due to them and not yet inflicted will one day come upon them the more direfully and unavoidably for these their present short prosperities even utter ruine and destruction 8. But thou Lord art most high for evermore Paraphrase 8. And herein Gods power and justice and fidelity is and shall be most eminently discernible to the eternal discomfiture and confusion of all the enemies of him and his Church 9. For lo thine enemies O Lord for lo thine enemies shall perish all the workers of iniquity shall be scattered Paraphrase 9. For God shall certainly distinguish and make a difference betwixt wicked and pious men his enemies and his friends and faithful servants and what-ever indiscrimination there appears between them here in this world for some time he will undoubtedly make the separation he will visibly seise on the ungodly the oppressors and persecutors of his Church blast their greatest prosperities dissolve their strength rout their armies bring them to nought and adjudge them to irremediable perishing 10. But my horn shalt thou exalt like the horn of an Unicorn I shall be anointed with fresh oyl Paraphrase 10. Whilst on the other side the truly pious men shall have all their oppressions and sufferings repaired and be rewarded abundantly with honour and exaltation deliverance and peace here in Gods season advancement to a flourishing condition here in this world and eternal bliss in another life 11. Mine eye also shall see my desire on mine enemies and mine ears shall hear my desire of the wicked that rise up against me Paraphrase 11. And this change shall be most visible and illustrious the judgments of God and destructions that fall upon the obstinate enemies of God and his Church shall be very stupendious and remarkable 12. The righteous shall flourish like a palm-tree he shall grow like a Cedar in Lebanon Paraphrase 12. And the prosperity and peaceable flourishing of the Church in the fruits as well as the profession of piety in the former resembling the fertility of the palm-tree in the latter the tallness of the Cedar shall be as remarkable also 13. Those that be planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the Courts of our God 14. They shall still bring forth fruit in old age they shall be fat and flourishing Paraphrase 13 14. They that sincerely and faithfully give up their names to the service of God and his worship shall at length injoy great tranquility liberty of holy offices and all other such most desirable priviledges and opportunities of piety such trees as these as men are said to be trees inverted may without violation of the law he planted near the altar and flourish in the courts of God And the Church shall be much increased by this means propagated beyond the holy land over the face of the whole earth and not decay with age but herein also imitate the palm-tree v. 12. that the older it grows is still the more fertile 15. To shew that the Lord is upright he is my rock and there is no unrighteousness in him Paraphrase 15. All this as an eminent testimony of the great justice and uprightness of Gods judgments who although he permit wicked men to flourish and his own people to be afflicted for a while yet at length changeth the scene and by interposition of his almighty power subdues the wicked restores and advances his faithful servants to all prosperity and flourishing in this life Annotations on Psal XCII V. 7. When the wicked The 7. and 8. verses are so to be joyned together and read as in one period and affixt to v. 6. that they may set down the error that is there imputed to the ignorant or inconsiderate wicked man he thinks well of his own condition measuring by his present successes and atheistically despising any future account that he shall be concerned in and this is the error noted v. 6. and refuted in the two following verses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the wickeds springing or sprouting out like grass or flower of the field or when or that or how the wicked do spring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and all the workers of wickedness do flourish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their destruction or that they may be destroyed for ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say the LXXII that they may this being the event and consequent of their flourishing like grass for so we know the flourishing of that abodes its suddain perishing either by excision or natural decay which is not true of the flourishing of palms and Cedars v. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and or but thou Lord art most high They flourish and thereby do but accelerate their ruine and over and above make it more sad when it comes but God remains just and magnified in these strange turns of his providence The Jewish Arab here refers the sixth verse to what precedes ver 5. reading it How great are thy works O Lord and thy thoughts c. And man is more foolish than that he should know them all and more bruitish than that he should understand it and then begins a new sentence with the seventh verse V. 9. Scattered From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 partitus est whence both the Latine partiri and the English part in the notion of dividing or separating is deduced is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here in Hithpael which the Interlinear renders segregabuntur shall be parted or separated And thus it may possibly be a judicial phrase to denote the discrimination that is made betwixt men as betwixt the sheep and the goats Mat. 25.32 All the nations shall be gathered together or assembled before him as a Judge and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he shall separate them one from another as the shepherd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 separates the sheep from the goats For this interpretation we have the authority of the Chaldee which paraphrase it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. in the world to come they shall be separated from the congregation of the just And in this sense if it be admitted it will be all one with what is said in more words Psal 1.4 The ungodly are not so but and the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment
praise or proclaim ye Gentiles but then again for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his people they reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with his people which is the conjunction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both As for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let all the Angels of God worship him it is so far from having any the least affinity with the words in the Hebrew that 't is no way probable that it was in the original Copies of the Greek but onely by some Scribe cast into the margin from this Psalm it being certain that none of those ancient Translatours which use to follow the LXXII do follow it in this This consideration therefore will render it very unreasonable to fetch those words which the Apostle citeth out of the Scripture from this place of Deuteronomy where the original Text hath nothing like it and which the Hebrews to whom the Epistle was written did know was not to be found in the Hebrew when this Text in the Psalm in the Hebrew as well as Greek did so readily afford it Secondly this citation Heb. 1. coming in consort with many other testimonies of the Old Testament 't is observable that all the rest of the testimonies save onely that of I will be to him a father and he shall be unto me a son which seems to be taken from 2 Sam. 7.14 where they are spoken of Solomon the son of David a special type of Christ are taken out of this one book of Psalms Thou art my son this day have I begotten thee v. 5. from the express words Psal 2.7 Who maketh his Angels spirits c. v. 7. from Psal 104.4 Thy throne O God is for ever c. v. 8 9. from Psal 45.6 7. Thou Lord in the beginning c. v. 10 11 12. from Psal 102.25 26. Sit thou on my right hand c. v. 13. from Psal 110.1 And therefore in all probability from the same book of Psalms and therein from the express words in this Psalm this testimony was cited by the Apostle V. 11. Light R. Solomon reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here in the notion of a plant or herb as we have it Isai 26.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dew of herbs and 2 King 4.39 where the LXXII reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a corruption of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If this might be admitted it would be appliable to the Germen David which was to spring up as a tender plant But the conjunction with gladness here gives it the ordinary notion of light which is so gladsome and so fitly used for joy as darkness for sorrow the seed whereof is little saith Aben Ezra but the harvest great which R. Saadiah interprets the seed is in this world but the harvest in that to come The Jewish Arab reads Light is poured forth to the righteous The Ninety Eighth PSALM A Psalm Paraphrase The ninety eighth Psalm composed probably as a breviate of Moses's song at the delivery of the Israelites and destroying Pharaoh and the Aegyptians Exod. 15.1 c. is as the ninety sixth and seventh foregoing a prediction of Christ's Kingdom and the bringing the Gentile world in subjection to it it is thought to have been composed by David 1. O sing unto the Lord a new song for he hath done marvellous things his right hand and his holy arm hath gotten him the victory Paraphrase 1. It is now a most opportune season to praise and magnifie the Lord of heaven for all the miraculous deliverances which he hath wrought but especially for that glorious resurrection of the Messias out of the grave the pawn and pledge of ours a work of his omnipotent power and an evidence of his fidelity in making good his promise to him 2. The Lord hath made known his salvation his righteousness hath he openly shewed in the sight of the heathen Paraphrase 2. This mighty work of his in raising the Messias from the dead and the exact completion of his predictions and promises therein is by God appointed to be annunciated and proclaimed to all the men in the world to the Jews first beginning at Jerusalem Luk. 24.41 see v. 3. and then through all the Gentile regions to every creature 3. He hath remembred his mercy and truth to the house of Israel all the ends of the earth have seen the salvation of our God Paraphrase 3. And this not as a miracle onely though of a most stupendious nature but as an act of infinite goodness and promised mercy and so of fidelity in performing it the benefits whereof as they were first reached out to his own peculiar people the Jews so were they to extend and soon after to be preached and promulgate to the utmost nations of the world who have all their parts in the redemption from sin and satan atchieved and wrought by it 4. Make a joyfull noise unto the Lord all the earth make a loud noise and rejoyce and sing praise 5. Sing unto the Lord with the harp with the harp and the voice of a Psalm 6. With trumpets and sound of cornet make a joyfull noise before the Lord the King Paraphrase 4 5 6. This is true matter of the greatest joy and exultation to all men and deserves to be celebrated in the most solemn manner with all the instruments of musick used in the service of God and all little enough to express the glory of the work and the infinite advantages designed to us by Christ thus entring on his regal office and subduing all the world to the power of the Gospel that Scepter of his Kingdom 7. Let the Sea roar and the fulness thereof the world and they that dwell therein 8. Let the flouds clap their hands let the hills be joyfull together 9. Before the Lord for he cometh to judge the earth with righteousness shall he judge the world and the people with equity Paraphrase 7 8 9. The whole habitable world the heathen people that have been long under the servitude of their false idol worships shall now be redeemed from that slavery of sin and Satan their oracles and temples destroyed and the doctrine of the true God and practice of piety and justice and charity set up in their stead and thereby a most happy joyfull reformation wrought among men which deserves all the acknowledgments of humble and thankfull hearts See Psal 96.11 12 13. and note d. Annotations on Psal XCVIII V. 1. Victory From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deliver is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here in Hiphil and being in construction with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dative case signifies to bring help or relief to any The Jewish Arab reads And his right hand and his excellent power hath holpen his people So Psal 116.6 I was brought low 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he helped me The Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath relieved or redeemed him the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
7. where upon Samuel's burnt-offering v. 9. and prayer v. 5. and crying importunately and constantly to God for the people v. 8. the Lord heard him v. 9. and the Philistims were discomfited v. 10. 7. He spake unto them in the cloudy pillar they kept his testimonies and the ordinances that he gave them Paraphrase 7. With every one of these God was pleased to commune and talk as a friend with a friend giving them vocal answers out of a bright cloud which incompassed them a wonderfull dignation of God's to those faithfull servants of his which obeyed and observed his commands 8. Thou answeredst them O Lord our God thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou tookest vengeance of their inventions Paraphrase 8. And when the people had provoked God and God's wrath was already gone out against them for their crying sins these mens prayers were so effectual with him as to avert the plagues and obtain remission for them 9. Exalt the Lord our God and worship at his holy hill for the Lord our God is holy Paraphrase 9. O let these unspeakable dignations of his and signal answers unto the prayers of his servants bring us all to his sanctuary on our knees to praise and adore his sacred and glorious majesty and offer up our continual and ardent prayers unto him Annotations on Psal XCIX V. 1. Tremble Of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have spoken before see note on Psal 4. e. and observed the notion of it as for anger so also for fear so saith Abu Walid of this root that in the Arabick it signifies trembling and commotion and is sometimes from anger sometimes from fear and other occasions the word generally signifying motion or commotion either of body or of mind and both these being equally commotions of mind Here the context may seem to direct the taking it in the notion of commotion simply as that signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sedition or tumult of rebels or other adversaries And then the sense will lye thus The Lord reigneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let the people be moved i. e. Now God hath set up David in his Throne and peaceably settled the Kingdom on him in spight of all the commotions of the people The LXXII render it to this sense as Ps 4.4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let the people be angry or regret it as much as they will The Chaldee and Syriack use the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be moved which competently agrees to this notion as also the latter part of this verse for as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the participle he that sitteth on or inhabiteth the Cherubims is all one directly with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also signifies motion and agitation is exactly the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and accordingly the Chaldee renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the former word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reduplicated and so to the very same sense the LXXII have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be shaken the Latin moveatur be moved the same also Yet may it also be read as in the future and in the notion of fearing and quaking The nations shall tremble and the earth shall be moved as appearances of God are wont to be received with trembling and amazement and at the giving the law the people trembled and the earth shook and this will be a fit expression of the subjecting the heathen world to Christ's Kingdom Abu Walid doubts whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signifie let the earth be moved the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or whether to God and so be of the signification with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Arabick to hang making the earth the accusative case he that sitteth between the Cherubims hangeth fast the earth according to that of Job 23.7 and hangeth the earth upon nothing And thus in an Hebrew-Arabick glossary it is rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hanging V. 6. Priests 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to minister is a common title of Civil as well as Ecclesiastical Officers Hence it is that Exod. 2.16 where the Hebrew hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chaldee reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Prince of Midian So Exod. 19.22 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clearly signifies not the sons of Aaron but the first-born or chief of the families So 2 Sam. 8.18 David's sons were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not Priests but Princes or chief Rulers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great men saith the Chaldee the same called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 principal or chief men at the hand of the King 1 Chron. 18.17 Of which sort was Ira called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not a Priest but a chief Ruler about David 2 Sam. 20.26 And in the more general notion of the word as it comprehends both Civil and Ecclesiastical Rulers it is evident that Moses as well as Aaron are here rightly recited 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among God's Rulers or chief men V. 7. Cloudy pillar What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 station or pillar of cloud here signifies as far as refers to Moses and Aaron there is no difficulty For as in their passage out of Aegypt God conducted and protected them by a bright cloud Exod. 13.21 which is there as here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a pillar signifying thereby the form or similitude of an hollow pillar or concave body over their heads coming down to the ground on every side of them and so like wings incompassing and shielding them see note on 1 Cor. 10. a. so when 't is added c. 14.1 that the Lord spake unto Moses saying that Lord that in the verse immediately foregoing went before them in a pillar of cloud there can be no doubt but God as here is said spake unto them in a pillar of cloud So Exod. 16.10 the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud and the Lord spake unto Moses saying so Exod. 17.6 when God saith unto Moses I will stand before thee upon the rock in Horeb and thou shalt smite and water shall come out this is again this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pillar or according to the notion of the theme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stetit standing of the cloud on Horeb. So Exod. 19.9 Lo I come to thee in a thick cloud that the people may hear when I speak with thee and believe thee for ever and so v. 16. as there were thunders and lightnings so there was a thick cloud upon the mount and the Lord descended v. 18. and answered Moses by voice v. 19. and to this commerce Aaron was admitted v. 24. So c. 20. v. 21. Moses drew near to the thick darkness all one with the cloud where God was and the Lord
spake unto Moses v. 22. All the difficulty is what relation this of the pillar of cloud can have to Samuel in whose time this is not reported To this the answer might be that although the answering them v. 6. were common to all the three persons Moses and Aaron and Samuel yet there is no necessity that the pillar of cloud should be common to them all 't were sufficient that it is applicable to Moses and Aaron though not to Samuel But yet even of Samuel it is evident that as 't is here God spake unto him calling him by his name 1 Sam. 3. and 't is there said at the fourth time of calling when he proceeded to speak and reveal himself to him v. 10. the Lord came and stood and called Samuel Samuel This must certainly signifie the same thing that was said of God's appearing to Moses Exod. 17.6 I will stand before thee upon the rock And that being reasonably resolved to be this of the pillar of cloud in probability this to Samuel being parallel to that may be conceived to be this pillar of cloud also though at three former calls 't is certain it appeared not So again at the time when Samuel's offering and prayers were so signally heard at Mizpeh 1 Sam. 7. it is said v. 9. the Lord answered him and v. 10. the Lord thundred with a great thunder where God's voice and thunder were questionless like that of Exod. 19.16 where the cloud is mentioned as well as the thunder and indeed where thunder is a cloud is supposed to be and so this answering of Samuel with thunder must be God's speaking to him at this time if not before out of the cloud also Thus in the New Testament we so frequently have the voice of God out of a cloud that when the voice is mentioned without the mention of the cloud the cloud is yet to be supposed as that from whence the voice came V. 8. Them The difficulty of this v. 8. will best be cleared by observing the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not to them or barely as a dative case forgavest them but for them i. e. for their sakes The Chaldee render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for or because of them And then God's being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pardoning or propitiated so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oft signifies remission propitiation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for them is his sparing the people for their prayers as he certainly did in all the examples of Moses and Aaron and Samuel for all their prayers being for the averting of God's wrath from the people God's being propitiated for them or as the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 easily propitiated by them is God's pardoning not them but the people for their sakes or at their requests This signal dignation of God's to them in being thus propitiated and reconciled to the people for or by their prayers is here farther set of by the addition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally and revenging their inventions i. e. when thou wert revenging or punishing their wicked deeds when thou wert just entring on the work then thou wert propitiated Thus in the first example that of Moses it is visible The people had terribly provoked God and God was just punishing them and he was stayed onely by Moses's prayers Exod. 32.10 Now therefore let me alone saith God that my wrath may wax hot and that I may consume them and I will make of thee a great nation i. e. God's wrath was gone out against them to the destroying of some of them for this idolatry of theirs so it appears V. 35. the Lord plagued the people because they made the calf i. e. the Lord was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 avenging or acting revenge on their deeds or machinations and some of the people were already fallen by God's hand and three thousand in one day were slain by the Levites at Moses's command v. 28. and if Moses would have let God alone they had been all utterly consumed and now when God's wrath was thus high and ingaged in the execution Moses besought the Lord V. 11. and God repented him of the evil which he thought to doe unto this people v. 14. So in the second example that of Aaron Num. 16. God saith to Moses v. 45. Get you up from this congregation that I may consume them as in a moment and it follows they fell upon their faces and prayed to God then v. 46. Moses said to Aaron Take a Censer and put fire therein from off the Altar and put on incense and go quickly unto the congregation and make an atonement for them for there is wrath gone out from the Lord the plague is begun and v. 47. behold the plague was begun among the people and so God was literally 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 avenging or punishing their deeds and he i. e. Aaron put on incense and made atonement for the people and stood between the dead and the living and the plague was stayed The like is also intimated in the third instance that of Samuel 1 Sam. 7. For there 't is evident the Israelites were sore prest and worsted by the Philistims and afraid of them v. 7. and Samuel tells them that if they do return unto the Lord with all their hearts then they must put away their strange gods and God will deliver them out of the hand of the Philistims v. 3. And they do as he bid them v. 4. and kept a solemn fast v. 6. certainly for the averting some judgment under which they were and they said to Samuel v. 8. Cease not to cry unto the Lord our God for us that he will save us And just then it was that God was propitiated by Samuel's prayers Samuel took a lamb and offered it and cryed unto the Lord for Israel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Lord answered him as here in the beginning of the verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou answeredst them O Lord our God And so in every of the examples here specified this appears to be the full and ready importance of this passage The Hundredth PSALM A Psalm of praise Paraphrase The hundredth Psalm being made up of lauds and praises of God for all his mercies was appointed to be used at the offering of those peace-offerings which were for a thanksgiving Lev. 7.12 the praefect or praecentor beginning and singing 1. Make a joyfull noise unto the Lord all ye lands 2. Serve the Lord with gladness come before his presence with singing Paraphrase 1 2. O let all the people in the world bless and worship and praise and offer up their prayers and supplications to the God of heaven resort daily to his sanctuary and constantly attend his service and count this the most estimable and delectable task the most renowned and glorious imployment 3. Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that hath made us and not we our selves we are his
expect all rage and ill usage from him yet as God commanded them or according to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words of his signs v. 27. see note g. they did couragiously proceed from one sign to another not fearing the wrath of the King or people to shew all God's miracles upon the Aegyptians The Latin reads non exacerbavit he did not provoke in the singular but to the same sense referring it I suppose to Moses But neither singular nor plural can probably refer to Pharaoh or the people of Aegypt that he or they resisted not God's word for though upon that plague of darkness Exod. 10.24 Pharaoh called unto Moses and said Goe ye serve the Lord yet that is attended with an onely let your flocks and your herds be stayed and then it follows v. 27. he would not let them goe The importance therefore of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they resisted not seems no more than what is affirmed in the story v. 21 22. The Lord said unto Moses stretch out thy hand And Moses stretched forth his hand i. e. readily obeyed and did what God directed and that at a time when Pharaoh was likely to be incensed and vehemently offended with them For which consideration the story there gives us this farther ground For as v. 10. he had before expressed some anger and threats Look to it for evil is before you and they were driven from his presence v. 11. so now upon the hardening his heart which follows this plague of darkness he said to Moses Get thee from me take heed to thy self see my face no more for in that day thou seest my face thou shalt die the death v. 28. This rage of Pharaoh Moses in reason might well foresee but he dreaded it not but boldly did as God directed and that is the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they resisted not God's words The LXXII now reade it without the negation some copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and they exasperated others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they exasperated his words And the Syriack and Arabick and Aethiopick follow them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and they murmured so that word seems to be translated into other languages or resisted his word And thus it might have truth in it being applied to Pharaoh and the Aegyptians who could not yet be brought to be content to let the Israelites go free and carry their goods with them out of their Kingdom Exod. 10.24 27. But 't is more probable that the true original reading of the LXXII was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neither which as it is the exact rendring of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not so it is very near to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which some copies now have And from this light but very ancient corruption of their copy the other translations have it which consequently must be reformed by the Original V. 30. Brought forth The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly belongs to water breaking or springing out of the earth and is applied to any plentifull production Exod. 1.7 the children of Israel grew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and procreated abundantly and as it there follows the land was filled with them The noun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from hence is used for all sorts of creatures of the earth or water that goe not on legs Locusts Ants Worms Hornets Fishes c. because they procreate so exceedingly It cannot therefore more fitly be rendred both according to the force of the verb and noun than by swarming and that in such a degree over all the land that the palace which may be supposed to be most carefully kept was not free from them The Chaldee render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies among them scaturivit any copious production also But the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the notion of the word for creeping What is here said of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their land that that produced these swarms of frogs is Exod. 8.3 said of the river and so 5. and 6. stretch forth thy hand over the streams the rivers the ponds and cause frogs to come and as this makes more for the propriety of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to that of Gen. 1. speaking of the waters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let them swarm or produce abundantly the swimming thing so the earth and the waters being now but one globe the earth may be said to bring forth that which the waters produce or 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their land may signify their countrey of which their rivers were a part or 3. though the rivers produced the frogs yet the land swarmed with them as appears by the consequents they went up into the King's chambers V. 42. Holy promise That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joyned to a verb intransitive signifies with is acknowledged by Lexicographers and here such a verb is understood after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word of his holiness which he spake or had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with Abraham so the Chaldee understood it and read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which with i. e. which he had with or to Abraham and so the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which he had or which was made to Abraham The Hundred and Sixth PSALM Praise ye the Lord. The hundred and sixth Psalm the last of the fourth partition intitled Hallelujah is chiefly spent in confessing the sins and provocations of the Children of Israel but begun and concluded with the praising and magnifying of God's mercies and by the beginning and two last verses of it set down 1 Chron. 16.34 35 36. appears to be one of those Psalms which David delivered into the hand of Asaph and his Brethren v. 7. to record and thank and praise the Lord in their continual or daily ministring before the Ark v. 4. 1. O Give thanks unto the Lord for he is gâ—od for his mercy endureth for ever Paraphrase 1. Let us all joyn in proclaiming the abundant goodness and continued mercies of God which from time to time he hath vouchsafed and will never fail to reach out unto us 2. Who can utter the mighty acts of the Lord who can shew forth all his praise Paraphrase 2. His miraculous works of power and grace are far beyond our describing or expressing 3. Blessed are they that keep judgment and he that doth righteousness at all times Paraphrase 3. O 't is a blessed thing to be always engaged and exercised in the service of so gracious a master and by the continual practice of all duties of justice and mercy to be qualified for those mercies and protections which he never fails to make good to those which are thus fitted to expect or receive them 4. Remember me O Lord with the favour which thou bearest unto thy people O visit me with thy salvation Paraphrase 4. O blessed Lord of thy great abundant goodness to all thy faithfull servants be thou pleased to look favourably upon me though
16.13 Num. 11.31 as thick as dust Psal 78.27 But then when they had gathered great plenty of these at least ten homers to a man just as they were ready to eat them the wrath of God came out against them and punished their murmuring with a terrible plague And so this as all other inordinate desires cost them full dear and brought them not any the least benefit 16. They envied Moses also in the camp and Aaron the saint of the Lord. 17. The earth opened and swallowed up Dathan and covered the company of Abiram 18. And a fire was kindled in their company the flame burnt up the wicked Paraphrase 16 17 18. After this they brake out in a mutiny against Moses and Aaron Num. 16. not allowing them to have any commission of preeminence or authority more than any other of the people had every one pretending to be holy and upon that account free from subjection to any other But for the repressing and refuting of this vain plea and vindicating the authority of those that God had set over them both in the Church and State two terrible essays of God's wrath were here shewed the opening of the earth and swallowing up all that belonged to Dathan and Abiram v. 32. and a fire from heaven coming down upon them that presumed without mission from God to offer incense to assume the Priest's office v. 35. And when both these did but make the people murmur the more at Moses and Aaron v. 41. God avenged this yet more severely with a plague that swept away fourteen thousand and seven hundred of them 19. They made a calf in Horeb and worshipped the molten image 20. Thus they changed their glory into the similitude of an oxe that eateth grass Paraphrase 19 20. After this when God was delivering the Law to Moses on Mount Sinai and therein made a strict prohibition of making them any graven image or similitude of any creature in the world in order to worship God exhibiting himself to them in a thick cloud and they seeing no similitude but only hearing a voice yet while Moses was absent from them they made them a molten calf calling it their Gods and that it might go before them in God's stead and accordingly worshipt it and made a sacrifical feast unto it Exod. 32.6 and committed great abominations see note on 1 Cor. 10. c. 21. They forgat God their Saviour which had done great things in Aegypt 22. Wondrous works in the land of Ham and terrible things by the red sea Paraphrase 21 22. Such haste they made to cast off the service of that God which had so lately delivered them out of their Aegyptian slavery and in order to that shewed forth such prodigies of his power and vengeance on Pharaoh and the Aegyptians both before he dismist them and when he pursued them in their march out of the land 23. Therefore he said that he would destroy them had not Moses his chosen stood before him in the breach to turn away his wrath lest he should destroy them Paraphrase 23. Upon this provocation of theirs God communed with Moses Exod. 32.10 about destroying this whole people that thus rebelled promising to make of him a great nation But Moses most earnestly besought him v. 11. to turn from his fierce wrath v. 12. and repent of this evil against his people and God was attoned by his importunity and repented of the evil v. 14. and he destroyed them not 24. Yea they despised the pleasant land they believed not his word 25. But murmured in their tents and hearkened not unto the voice of the Lord. Paraphrase 24 25. After this when they came near their Canaan that most fruitfull possession promised them by God and when Moses had sent out spies to descry the land and they brought back word as of the great fertility of the land so of the giantly strength and stature of the men their fortifications and their eating up the inhabitants Num. 13.26 27 c. they fell into a great passion of fear ch 14.9 and sorrow v. 1. and murmured against Moses and Aaron and God himself v. 2 3. and resolved to give over the pursuit of Canaan and make them a Captain and return back to Aegypt v. 4. and so utterly to forsake the service of God 26. Therefore he lifted up his hand against them to destroy them in the wilderness 27. To overthrow their seed also among the nations and to scatter them in the lands Paraphrase 26 27. This again most justly provoked God to that degree of wrath against them that he said he would smite them with pestilence and disinherit them destroy the whole people and make of Moses a greater nation v. 12. see Ezech. 20.23 But Moses again interceding for them and urging that argument formerly used by him with success that the Aegyptians and other nations would say that God was not able to bring them into the land which he had sworn to them v. 16. he again prevail'd for their pardon v. 20. but that with this reserve which he bound with an oath v. 21 28. that all they that having seen his miracles in Aegypt had now tempted him ten times should die before they came to this good land v. 23 29. And accordingly after this the Amalekites came down and the Canaanites and smote them and discomfited them v. 45. and Arad King of Canaan fought against them and took some of them prisoners ch 21.1 to this Kimchi applies the scattering both here and in Ezekiel 28. They joyned themselves also to Baal-peor and ate the sacrifices of the dead Paraphrase 28. After this they mixed themselves with the Moabitish women Numb 25.3 and by them were seduced to their Idol-worship partaking and communicating in their sacrifices offered to the Moabitish Gods which were but dead men 29. Thus they provoked him to anger with their inventions and the plague brake in upon them Paraphrase 29. On this foul provocation of Idolatry and uncleanness God's judgments fell heavily upon them a terrible plague that swept away four and twenty thousand of them 30. Then stood up Phinees and executed judgment and so the plague was stayed Paraphrase 30. Onely in the very point of time Phinees the son of Eleazer did an act of special zeal took a jâ—velin and killed an Israelitish man and Midianitish woman in the very act of their uncleanness And this zeal of his propitiated God and so the plague ceased 31. And that was counted to him for righteousness unto all generations for evermore Paraphrase 31. And this act of his was so acceptable to God that beside the dignity of being an instrument of appeasing God's wrath toward the people God thought fit to reward it with the honour of the High-priest's office to be annexed to his family for ever if they walked not unworthy of it 32. They angred him also at the waters of strife so that it went ill with Moses for their sakes 33. Because they
provoked his spirit so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips Paraphrase 32 33. Before this is set down Num. 20. another murmuring of our Fathers against God occasioned by some want of water at Meribah a place so called from their chiding and contending with Moses where in their rage they wished they had died in that former plague Numb 11.13 And this their peevishness was a provocation to Moses who though he were a meek man brake out into a passionate speech v. 10. Hear ye now ye rebels shall we fetch you water out of this rock Wherein as he spake with some diffidence as if it were impossible to fetch water out of the rock when God had assured him v. 8. that at his speaking to the rock it should bring forth water sufficient for them all and is accordingly challenged of unbelief v. 12. so he seems to have assumed somewhat to themselves shall we and so did not sanctifie God in the eyes of the people of Israel v. 12. did not endeavour as he ought to set forth God's power and glory and attribute all to him And this passionate speech cost Moses very dear and was punished with his exclusion out of Canaan v. 12. Deut. 1.35 and 3.26 and 4.21 and 34.4 34. They did not destroy the nations concerning whom the Lord commanded them 35. But were mingled among the heathen and learned their works 36. And they served their idols which were a snare to them 37. Yea they sacrificed their sons and daughters unto devils 38. And shed innocent blood even the blood of their sons and of their daughters whom they sacrificed to the idols of Canaan and the land was polluted with blood 39. Thus were they defiled with their own works and went a whoring with their own inventions Paraphrase 34 35 36 37 38 39. After all this when at length they were come into the promised land and had received particular command Deut. 7.2 that they should utterly destroy all the idolatrous inhabitants thereof for fear they should be inveigled by them and drawn away to their idol-worship and those abominable pollutions they were infamously guilty of yet contrary to this express command of God's they did not execute this severity they spared them and drave them not out but permitted them to live amongst them Jud. 1.21 and so 't is oft mentioned through that book and by this means they were corrupted and brought into their heathen sins see Jud. 3.6.7 worshipt their Idols and false Gods and observed those abominable rites which infernal spirits had exacted of their worshippers the slaying and sacrificing of men innocent persons yea their own dearest children and so to idolatry and worship of the Devil they added blood-guiltiness of the highest degree the deepest dye even the most barbarous and unnatural and to all these yet farther adding fornication and those abominable sins that those nations were guilty of and for which the land spued them out Lev. 18.28 40. Therefore was the wrath of God kindled against his people in so much that he abhorred his own inheritance Paraphrase 40. This great sin adding to all the former provocations most justly inflamed the vehement anger and displeasure of God against this people of which he had before resolved and promised Abraham that he would own them for ever as his peculiar and so a long while he did and bare with them very indulgently but they growing still worse and worse 't was but reasonable and according to the contents of his not absolute but conditionate covenant at length to reject and cast them off or withdraw his protection from them 41. And he gave them into the hands of the heathen and they that hated them ruled over them 42. Their enemies also oppressed them and they were brought in subjection under their hand Paraphrase 41 42. And accordingly so he did he suffered the heathen nations about them to invade and overcome them the King of Mesopotamia Jud. 3.8 who had dominion over them eight years the Midianites and Amalekites Jud. 6.3 the Philistims and Amorites Jud. 10.6 the Philistims Jud. 13.1 43. Many times did he deliver them but they provoked him with their counsel and were brought low for their iniquity Paraphrase 43. In each of these destitutions and oppressions God still reteined his wonted respect to them so far as from time to time to raise them up Captains to undertake their battels and to rescue them out of their oppressors hands but then still again they fell to their sinfull idolatrous courses and again forfeited and devested themselves of God's protection and were again subdued by the same or some other of their heathen neighbours 44. Nevertheless he regarded their affliction when he heard their cry 45. And he remembred for them his Covenant and repented according to the multitude of his mercies 46. He made them also to be pitied of all those that carried them captives Paraphrase 44 45 46. And yet then also he did not utterly destitute them but in their times of distress and flying to him for succour he looked upon them with pity again remembred the covenant made with their Fathers and in infinite mercy returned from his fierce wrath and so inclined the hearts of those that had conquered them that instead of increasing they compassionated their miseries 47. Save us O Lord our God and gather us from among the heathen to give thanks to thy holy name and to triumph in thy praise Paraphrase 47. O blessed Lord be thou now pleased to return our captivity to reduce us from the hands of our heathen enemies that we may live to enjoy those blessed opportunities of making our most solemn acknowledgments to thee and blessing and magnifying thy holy name in this or the like form 48. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting and let all the people say Amen Praise ye the Lord. Paraphrase 48. To the almighty Lord of heaven and earth that hath made good his covenant of mercy to all his faithfull servants be all honour and glory from all and to all eternity And let all the world join in this joyfull acclamation adding every one his most affectionate Amen and Hallelujah Annotations on Psal CVI. Tit. Praise the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here no part but onely the title of this Psalm This appears by two competent evidences 1. By the joint suffrage of all the ancient Translators of which the Syriack renders it not at all but in stead of it gives as their use is a large syllabus or contents of the Psalm but the Chaldee retein it as a title and the LXXII and Latin retein the Hebrew words putting them into one in the direct form of a title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Alleluja and the Arabick more expresly such a Psalm noted with the title of Alleluja 2. By express testimony of Scripture 1 Chron. 16. There we reade v. 7. On that day David delivered first not this Psalm as we
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must be that he reign By this 't is evident that in this verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lord at thy right hand must be understood of the Messias instated in his regal power at the right hand of his Father and not of the Father as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to back and help him as Psal 16.8 and elsewhere the phrase is used For of the Son thus exalted we know it is that we reade Joh. 5.22 that the Father hath committed all judgment to the Son Agreeable to which it is that this Adonai or Lord at Jehovah's right hand here shall strike through Kings in the day of his wrath i. e. shall act revenges most severely on the opposers of his Kingdom which revenges in the New Testament are peculiarly attributed to Christ and called the coming of the Son of man coming in the clouds coming with his Angels and the approaching or coming of his Kingdom V. 7. Brook of the way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies any hollow place or vale a receptacle of waters and from thence a small river or brook which hath not its original from any spring but is filled with rain-waters and so is full in the winter but in the summer dried up So Gen. 26.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the valley of Gâ—rar Joel 3.18 a fountain shall come forth and water 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the valley of Shittim and 2 King 3.16 make this valley full of ditches and v. 17. ye shall not see rain yet that valley shall be filled with water And being here joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the way it seems to signifie no more than those plashes of water which in the winter are frequent in highways from the fall of much rain These first from the places where they are collected no pools on purpose provided for the receit of waters but every little cavity in the way which is thus filled by rain and secondly by the stagnancy or standing still of these waters and thirdly by the frequency of passengers fouling them are to be concluded very unfit for the use of men very inconvenient for drinking and would never be used for that purpose were it â—ot by him that hath no other or that so far intends the haste of his way and so far despises or neglects himself as to content himself with the worst and meanest sort of accommodation that which will just satisfie the necessities of nature This is most observable of souldiers in an hasty march that are thirsty but will not make stay at an Inn to refresh themselves with wine or so much as go out of their way to make choice of or seek out for wholsome water but insist on their pursuit and satisfie their thirst at the next receptacle of waters the next puddle or trench or ditch or brook they meet with This is a sign of great alacrity in a souldier and withall of great humility and contempt of hardship and difficulties of submitting to any the meanest and most servile condition and may well here be used poetically to express the great humiliation and exinanition of the Messias assuming the real form and all the mean offices of a servant pursuing the work to which he was sent with all alacrity counting it his meat and drink to doe the will of him that sent him and finish his work Joh. 4.34 and in fine laying down his life suffering as willingly a most bitter contumelious death which being by him exprest by drinking of a cup and that a special sort of cup such as others would not probably be content with Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of Matt. 20.22 and that an insupportable bitter cup Matt. 26.39 42. Father if it be possible let this cup pass from me it may very fitly be extended to his death as well as to all that was preparative and in the way to it And to this the lifting up his head reigning victoriously over all his enemies being constituted Judge of quick and dead is here justly apportioned according to that of Phil. 2.8 9. He made himself of no reputation but humbled himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the cross Wherefore God hath highly exalted him Another notion there is of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a torrent or river Prov. 18.4 a flowing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 torrent or river and so Am. 6.14 unto the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we render it river of the wilderness If it be here taken in that notion then drinking of it may be a proverbial speech to express victory as Isa 37.25 when Sennacherib is boasting of his conquests he thus speaks I will enter into the height of his border and the forrest of his Carmel I have digged and drunk water and with the sole of my feet I have dried up all the rivers of the besieged places Where the former part being an expression of victory and forcible seisure and so the latter also of blocking up and close siege the middlemost may probably be to the same sense and the rather because of the custom of Eastern Princes who in token of dedition exacted from subjugated Provinces Earth and Water Judith 2.7 In reference to which the digging up Earth and drinking Water will signifie a forcible entry a method of battery where the milder summons have not prevailed thereby to take livery and seism of an hostile Countrey And if that be the notion here then the phrase signifies Christ's victory atchieved by his death over Satan Sin and Hell Which being wrought upon the Cross is fitly precedaneous and preparative to the lifting up of his head The Hundred and Eleventh PSALM Praise ye the Lord. The Hundred and eleventh Psalm is one of those whose Title see Note a. on Psal 106. is Hallelujah and is accordingly spent in praising and magnifying the name of God for all his works of power and mercy It is composed in twenty two short Metres each beginning with the several Letters of the Hebrew Alphabet 1. I Will praise the Lord with my whole heart in the assembly of the upright and in the congregation Paraphrase 1. From the bottom of my soul and with the full quire of all the faculties thereof I will acknowledge and bless the name of God This I will doe more privately in counsel of all pious men the true Israelites when ever any transaction of concernment is to be advised on by those that make strict conscience of their duty and this will I doe in the most publick and solemn assembly No juncto is too close no congregation too wide for such a most due performance 2. The works of the Lord are great sought out of all them that have pleasure therein Paraphrase 2. Marvellous are the works of God and of all other sorts of study most worthy to be the exercise and imployment of all pious men who can entertain themselves with more
they are consecrated but have really not the least degree of sense or life in them The materials whereof they are made are perfectly inanimate and the artificers carving on them mouths and eyes and ears and noses and hands and feet and throats is not at all available to give them the use or first faculty of language or sight or any other sense or so much as of breath And then they that can carve and work them to this end specially those that can offer their prayers repose their confidences in such inanimate statues are certainly as to any regular use of their faculties as senseless as irrational as any of them act as contrary to all reasonable or animal rules as meer images would doe if they were supposable to doe any thing 9. O Israel trust thou in the Lord he is their help and their shield Paraphrase 9. Whilst those the best gods that other nations acknowledge are thus perfectly impotent the God of Israel is a God of goodness and of power as able as willing to relieve them that trust in him O let all that are admitted to the honour of being own'd as his people confidently rely and repose their trust in him 10. O house of Aaron trust in the Lord he is their help and their shield Paraphrase 10. And above all those especially that draw nigh to him wait on his altar officiate in his divine service are in peculiar manner obliged to offer up their prayers and repose their affiance in him who hath promised to be present and assistent to them as those which are his proxies and commissioners upon earth to intercede betwixt God and man in things belonging to God 11. Ye that fear the Lord trust in the Lord he is their help and their shield Paraphrase 11. And the same is the duty or rather privilege of all faithfull servants of God to repose their whole trust in him as one that will be sure never to fail them nor forsake them 12. The Lord hath been mindfull of us he will bless us he will bless the house of Israel he will bless the house of Aaron Paraphrase 12. Of this we have had many experiences in the several acts of his power and mercy toward us and each of those is a pawn and ingagement to secure us of the continuance of the like both to our Church and State Temple and People whensoever we have need of it 13. He will bless them that fear the Lord both small and great Paraphrase 13. And the same will he not fail to doe to all true servants of his of what condition soever they are in this world the greatest Prince shall not have any privilege herein above the meanest peasant 14. The Lord shall increase you more and more you and your children Paraphrase 14. And the same blessings which he bestoweth on such he will continue and intail upon their posterity 15. Ye are the blessed of the Lord which made heaven and earth Paraphrase 15. This is a prerogative indeed wherein the pious man infinitely exceeds and surpasses all other men in the world that he and his family and all that come from him are the peculiar province and care of the Creator of all the world and what blessing is there that they may not confidently expect and depend on by that tenure 16. The heavens even the heavens are the Lords but the earth hath he given to the children of men Paraphrase 16. The highest heavens hath God provided for his own palace and court of residence but the other part of the Universe the inferiour globe of earth and air and sea hath he given to man to have the dominion and use of the creatures that are therein 17. The dead praise not the Lord neither any that go down into silence 18. But we will bless the Lord from this time forth and for evermore Praise the Lord. Paraphrase 17 18. And to this vast bounty of his what praises and acknowledgments of ours can ever bear any proportion The most we can doe in discharge of this duty is to bless and serve him constantly whilst we live here and when we are gone off from this scene where this service is performed to him and our bodies laid in their graves where there is nothing but silence no power or opportunities of serving or magnifying God any longer to leave it as a legacy to our posterity through all successions unto the end of the world that they may supply our defects and sing continual Hosanna's and Hallelujah's to him for ever Annotations on Psal CXV V. 1. Not unto us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is literally to be rendred not with us in the notion wherein that is said to be with us which we have or is in our power as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal 73.25 who is with me or whom have I in heaven and Gen. 33.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enough with me or I have enough V. 4. Idols The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies literally grievances and 't is usually observed that the Jews imposed names of ill omen on the heathen Deities so the feasts dedicated to them in their idiome are proportionably 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mourning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fear and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contrition But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to be sad and anxious signifies also by Metonymy to form or frame any thing very diligently applied to God's framing of us Job 10.8 and to enemies distorting and depraving others words Psal 56.5 And in that notion of it also may be deduced 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here the simulacra idols or Images of the Gentiles which being consecrated by their Priests and thereby thought to be animated by those whose images they are thenceforth are worshipped as Gods So when 2 Sam. 5.21 we reade that the Philistims left there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their images 1 Chron. 14.12 it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their Gods So S. Augustine De Civit. Dei l. 8. c. 23. tells us of the Theology of the heathens received from Trismegistus that the simulacra or statues were the bodies of their Gods which by some magical ceremonies or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were forced to joyn themselves as souls and so animate and inliven those dead organs to assume and inhabit them So saith Minutius Isti impuri spiritus sub statuis imaginibus consecratis delitescunt those impure spirits lie hid under the consecrated statues or images and again rapiunt ad se daemonia omnem spiritum immundum per consecrationis obligamentum they catch and force to them the devils and every unclean spirit by the band of consecration the spirits are supposed to be annext and bound to them by their magical rites and ceremonies So Arnobius cont Gent. l. 6. Eos ipsos in his signis colitis quos dedicatio infert sacra fabrilibus efficit inhabitare simulacris the heathens in the images worship
applied because as the Jewish Doctors tell us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Levites repeat not the song of the oblation but onely over the drink-offering Yet there was also the more private in their families the cup of thanksgiving or commemoration of any deliverance received This the master of the family was wont to begin and was followed by all his guests S. Paul calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cup of blessing that which was drank as a symbol of thanksgiving and blessing and had forms of commemoration and praise joyned with it and so by the Fathers Justin Martyr c. used of the Sacrament is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wine that hath thanksgiving said over it The use of it was either daily after each meal or more solemn at a festival In the daily use of it they had this form 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Blessed be our God the Lord of the world who hath created the fruit of the vine But on festival days there was joyned with it an hymn proper for the day as upon the Passeover for the deliverance out of Aegypt as we see Matt. 26.30 where the Paschal commemoration or postcoenium advanced by Christ into the Sacrament of his bloud was concluded after the Jewish custom with an hymn And so here with the cup of salvation is joyned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a calling upon the name of the Lord. And both the more private and the solemn performance of this with all the magnificent rites of solemnity belonging to it is called the paying of vows to the Lord that thanksgiving and acknowledgment which men in distress may be supposed to promise upon condition of deliverance or if they promise not are however bound to perform as a due return or payment for their deliverance V. 15. Precious The notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place for rare or precious must be so taken as not to signifie that which is spoken of to be desirable to or in the presence of the Lord for it is the life not the death of his servants that is precious in that sense to God the preserver of their lives But for their death to be precious is in effect no more than that it is so considered rated at so high a price by God as that he will not easily grant it to any one that most desires it of him Absalom here hostilely pursued David and desired his death he would have been highly gratified with it taken it for the greatest boon that could have befallen him but God would not thus gratifie him nor will he grant this desire easily to the enemies of godly men especially of those that commit themselves to his keeping as David here did and therefore is called God's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 see note b. on Psal 86. for to such his most signal preservations do belong peculiarly The Jewish Arab here reads Precious with the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the putting to death his saints or giving up to death The Hundred and Seventeenth PSALM The hundred and seventeenth is a solemn acknowledgment of God's mercy and fidelity and an exhortation to all the world to praise him for it 1. O Praise the Lord all ye nations praise him all ye people 2. For his mercifull kindness is great toward us and the truth of the Lord endureth for ever Praise ye the Lord. Paraphrase 1 2. All the heathen nations of the world and all the people dispersed over the face of the earth have a singular obligation as well as the children of Israel Abraham's seed according to the flesh to praise and magnifie the name of God see Rom. 15.11 and that especially for his great and transcendent mercy toward them in the work of their redemption and the promulgation of his Gospel to them wherein his promise of mercy to Abraham and his seed for ever i. e. to his true spiritual posterity to the sons and heirs of his Faith unto the end of the world shall be most exactly performed and therein his fidelity as well as mercy manifested Annotations on Psal CXVII V. 1. Nations That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the nations here and in the next word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all people signifie in the greatest latitude all the nations and people of the Gentile world even 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole creation and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole world Mar. 16.15 appears both by Matt. 28.19 where parallel to those phrases in S. Mark is no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the nations here but especially by Rom. 15. where for a proof of God's purpose that the Gentiles should be received into the Church and joyn with the believing Jews in one consort of Christian love and faith and praise God together in the same congregation the proof is brought as from several other texts so from these words in this Psalm And this not onely by express citing v. 11. And again Praise the Lord all ye nations and laud him all ye people but also in the front of the testimonies by the phrases 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the truth of God v. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the mercy or pity of God v. 9. both which are here mentioned v. 2. For thus the discourse there lies Christ was a minister of the circumcision i. e. was by God appointed an instrument of the Jews greatest good preaching the Gospel first to them calling them to repentance c. and this for the truth of God i. e. to make good God's fidelity or performance of covenant to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confirm the promises made to the fathers i. e. to Abraham c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that the Gentiles for his mercy might glorifie God where though this preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles was a work of mercy not so much as promised to or lookt for by them and so there is nothing but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pity compassion toward them yet is this an effect of that ministery of Christ which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the truth of God i. e. a completion of that promise made to Abraham that he should be the father of many nations which had never its perfect completion till the Gentiles came and sat down with Abraham became sons of this faith of Abraham in this kingdom of heaven the Church of Christ And exactly to this sense the second verse of this Psalm is to be understood as the reason why all the Gentile world is to praise and magnifie the name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. because the mercy of God is strong upon us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was confirmed say the LXXII and Latin and the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 grew strong was in full force upon us i. e. all that mercy which is promised to Abraham for his spiritual as well as carnal seed is fully made
lives are made up of receiving and celebrating mercies and deliverances from God such as his omnipotent hand worketh for them either without the assistance of humane aids or so as the success is eminently imputable to God and not to man 17. I shall not dye but live and declare the works of the Lord. Paraphrase 17. And having received this instance of his mercy at this time being now secured from my greatest dangers what remains for me but to spend my whole age in proclaiming the power and mercy and fidelity of my deliverer and call all men off from their vain and weak trusts the arm of flesh to this more skilfull and politick dependence on God 18. The Lord hath chastened me sore but he hath not given me over unto death Paraphrase 18. God hath most justly delivered me up to be severely punisht pursued and hunted by my enemies but then hath seasonably delivered me out of their hands and not permitted me to be overwhelmed by them 19. Open to me the gates of righteousness I will go into them and I will praise the Lord. 20. This gate of the Lord into which the righteous shall enter Paraphrase 19 20. The sanctuary of God the holy place whither all good men resort to petition mercies and to acknowledge them when they are received is that to which as I am most bound I will now make my most solemn address and there commemorate God's mercies to me Or I will make use of all occasions as may make way for the praiâ—â—ng God 21. I will praise thee for thou hast heard me and art become my salvation Paraphrase 21. Proclaiming to all the gracious returns I have received to my prayers the abundant and seasonable deliverances which God hath afforded me 22. The stone which the builders refused is become the head-stone of the corner 23. This is the Lord 's doing it is marvellous in our eyes Paraphrase 22 23. And now may all the assembly of Israel rejoyce and joyn in their congratulations that being now fallen out in King David's exaltation to the throne and much more eminently in the resurrection and ascension of the Messiah which is ordinarily said whether by way of History or Parable that the stone which in the laying the foundation of some eminent building was oft tried by the builders and as oft rejected by them as unfit for their use to any part of the fabrick and thereupon cast among and covered over with rubbish was at length when they wanted a stone for the most eminent use the coupling and joynting the whole fabrick together found most exactly fitted for the turn and so put in the most honourable place the chief corner of the building A thing so unexpected and strange that it was with reason judged as special an act of God's providence as if it had been sent them down immediately from heaven As strange was it and as imputable to God's special hand that David of no eminent family the son of Jesse and withall the youngest and most despised of his brethren should be in Saul's stead exalted by God to the regal throne and being for this driven by Saul from his court and pursued as a partridge on the mountains should yet continually escape his hand and be peaceably placed in his throne And so yet farther in the mystery that the Messiah the son of a Carpenter's wife with him brought up in the trade that whilst he made known the will of God had no dwelling-place that was rejected by the chief of the Jews as a drunkard and glutton and one that acted by the Devil as a blasphemous and seditious person and as such put to the vilest death the death of the Cross and was held some space under the power of the grave should be raised the third day from death taken up to heaven and there sit in his throne to rule and exercise regal power over his Church for ever This certainly was a work purely divine and so ought to be acknowledged and admired by us 24. This is the day the Lord hath made we will rejoyce and be glad in it 25. Save now I beseech thee O Lord O Lord I beseech thee send now prosperity Paraphrase 24 25. This day is the celebrating of a mercy wrought eminently signally and peculiarly by the Lord 't was he that exalted David to the throne and he that will advance the Messias to his regality in heaven and thereby peculiarly consecrated by God to his service and so for ever deserves to be solemnized by us being matter of the greatest joy imaginable to all subjects either of David's or of Christ's Kingdom and so this Psalm fit for a Paschal Psalm in the Church of Christ for ever Now it seasonable to use Hosannahs see note on Psal 20. d. and Matt. 21. a. acclamations and wishes of all manner of prosperity to this King exalted by God David the type of the Messiah Let us all joyn in doing it most solemnly crying people and priest together 26. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord we have blessed you out of the house of the Lord. Paraphrase 26. The Lord be praised for the great mercy of this King sent us so peculiarly by God but especially for the Messias whose coming hath been so long promised and expected see Matt. 21.9 All we that belong to the house of God the Priests that wait on his sanctuary do heartily bless God for this day and beseech his blessing on him that is now crowned and so shall all the Church of the Messias for ever celebrate him bless God for his exaltation and pray to God to prosper this regal office unto him bringing in the whole world unto his service 27. God is the Lord which hath shewed us light bind the sacrifice with cords even to the horns of the altar Paraphrase 27. Thus hath God shewed forth himself as in mercy so in power for us he hath magnified himself exercised this double act of his dominion over the world 1. in raising David from so mean an estate to the regal throne 2. in raising Christ from death to life and then assuming him to an intire dominion over the world to endure to the day of judgment And in both these he hath revived us with the most chearfull beams of his divine goodness O let us in commemoration thereof keep an anniversary sacrifical feast see v. 24. to praise and magnifie his name for these and all his mercies every man giving thanks and saying 28. Thou art my God and I will praise thee thou art my God I will exalt thee Paraphrase 28. I will laud and praise thy mercies so eminently vouchsafed unto me and in so peculiar a manner inhansed to the benefit of my soul and proclaim thy goodness and superlative divine excellencies to all the world 29. O give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever Paraphrase 29. Calling unto all to
context doth wholly incline it for in the application so it lies even so our eyes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Lord our God i. e. look or wait or are turned to the Lord our God untill he have mercy upon us and then follows the importunate prayer Have mercy upon us O Lord have mercy upon us where the mercy that is waited for and the mone and importunity for mercy is just the description of one that is under chastisement and so determins the sense to that V. 4. Those that are at ease From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be quiet at ease is the noun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used not onely for quiet secure in the original notion but by metonymie of the Cause for the Effect for insolent scornfull because ease and security makes men such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Aristotle in his Rhetoricks riches and worldly felicity makes men insolent and contumelious despisers of others The Syriack renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contemners scorners deriders from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to scorn to mock Ibid. Proud The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here seems to be no simple but compound word made up of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proud and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to afflict and so to signifie proud oppressours The Chaldee seem to take notice of this rendring it by two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 scorners from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to contemn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and proud The Jewish Arab reads of mocking with or from the armies and contempt from the stout or from the armies Besides this active notion of the scorning and contempt the passive may also be considered for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Epithe◠of excellent persons So R. Shererah Gaon R. Saadias Gaon c. and the Talmudists that lived streight after the close of the Gemara were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a mark of honour and if that were the word here the despight of them must be despight which they suffered and the reproach of the quiet so also taking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as frequently 't is in a good sense but taking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a compound the high or great oppressours it must be active despight that which they doe to others The Hundred Twenty Fourth PSALM A Song of Degrees of David The hundred twenty fourth is an acknowledgment of God's assistance and a thankfull commemoration of the deliverances wrought signally by him It seems first to have been composed by David upon his deliverances from the hands of Saul and after of Absalom and being very applicable was appointed to be sung by the Levites after the return from the Captivity and is very agreeable to any other eminent deliverance wrought by God for his servants 1. IF it had not been the Lord who was on our side now may Israel say 2. If it had not been the Lord who was on our side when men rose up against us 3. They had swallowed us up quick when their wrath was kindled against us 4. Then the waters had overwhelmed us the stream had gone over our soul 5. Then the proud waters had gone over our soul Paraphrase 1 2 3 4 5. It is now full time to look back with humility and thankfulness on the dangers and miseries we have past and devoutly to acknowledge to whom our whole deliverance is to be imputed 'T is now most evident to us that the mischief designed us was no less than utter ruine and destruction that the power of the designers was equal to their malice and that no humane means were any way able to have resisted or diverted them they were so mightily inraged and violently bent against us One onely means there was which could avail us in this condition the supreme omnipotent irresistible strength of heaven and that hath signally appeared for us and rescued us out of this ruine 6. Blessed be the Lord who hath not given us as a prey to their teeth Paraphrase 6. His holy and glorious name be now and ever magnified that he hath not permitted them to have their will but timely delivered us from their rage 7. Our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the foulers the snare is broken and we are escaped 8. Our help is in the name of the Lord who made heaven and earth Paraphrase 7 8. And now being safely returned from our captivity we have leisure to review our former state the very same that the silly bird is in when it is caught in a gin or springe we were fast in their hands they had long pursued their game and at length were possest of it we were taken in their nets And in this seasonable point of time God came and disappointed their malice and rescued us out of their hands David by the death of Absalom the Jews by the Persians breaking the Chaldean Monarchy to which the deliverance of the Jews was consequent And so our deliverance is to be acknowledged as an immediate work of God's interposition and as signal an evidence of his overruling power as the creation of the whole world was when it was wrought by a word of his Annotations on Psal CXXIV V. 5. The proud waters This verse is from the Hebrew thus literally to be rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then had it past over our soul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular belonging to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 torrent in the former verse then follows by opposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 swelling lifted up or proud waters The word is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to swell or boil as water in a pot over the fire and from thence 't is applied metaphorically to other things And by comparing the Arabick it is probable that the signification of the Root is more general for any encrease or superabundance The LXXII here render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by that phrase I suppose meaning very deep waters either unfordable where there is no standing or else rapid against which there is no holding out no resisting The Syriack reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 copious plentifull waters Thus the meaning is clear the torrent v. 4. had past over our soul and that torrent farther exprest by swelling or proud i. e. great plenty of waters breaking in for such is a torrent The Jewish Arab translates it Then they had drowned us as water and had been as a torrent over our souls The LXXII here as in the former verse reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our soul past through the water and our soul past through the torrent but this I suppose as a paraphrase not so much to express the condition in or under as the escape and deliverance out of the danger but the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over our
soul will not bear that And the Chaldee and Syriack exactly follow the Hebrew The Hundred and Twenty Fifth PSALM A Song of Degrees The hundred twenty fifth is a declaration of the onely true safety that which consists in our adherence to God without any seeking to irregular indirect means for the attaining it Aben Ezra applies it to the days of the Messiah 1. THey that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Sion which cannot be removed but standeth fast for ever 2. As the mountains are round about Jerusalem so the Lord is round about his people from henceforth even for ever Paraphrase 1 2. There is no such perfect security as that of the faithfull servant of God which reposeth his intire trust and dependence on him He that doth so stands as fast as the holy mountain whereon God himself is pleased to reside which certainly no power of man can be able to remove out of its place The guard of God's Angels and blessed protection surrounding him cannot better be exprest than by the situation of Jerusalem with hills incompassing it for as those hills are sure to keep that city safe from all incounters of winds or tempests so doth the blessed protection of God surround all faithfull servants of his 3. For the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous lest the righteous put forth their hands unto iniquity Paraphrase 3. For however for a time the tyrannical oppressions of wicked men may prosper to the disturbing the peace of the pious and so rob them of their promised portion of felicity in this life yet will not God permit this to be lasting or durable to the one or to the other prosperity to the wicked or oppressions to good men lest it should be a temptation of too great force able to shake the constancy of pious men and perswade them to doe as wicked men doe when they see it prosper so well with them See note on Psal 16. f. 4. Doe good O Lord unto those that be good and to them that are upright in their hearts 5. As for such as turn aside unto their crooked ways the Lord shall lead them forth with the workers of iniquity but peace shall be upon Israel Paraphrase 4 5. God is and will certainly be a gracious and bountifull God to all that continue faithfull and constant to him Their sincere indeavours of serving him shall be abundantly rewarded by him whilst on the other side all obstinate impenitent sinners that in despight of all God's commands and threats and warnings will still go on to heap sin upon sin one wilfull provocation upon another God shall certainly inflict most horrid eternal punishments on them which shall yet farther be increased and inhansed to them by seeing the true pious man whom they scorned and opprest in this life to be received into a state of immarcessible felicities Annotations on Psal CXXV V. 2. As the mountains The Hebrew here is elliptical and best supplied by adding the verb hath thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jerusalem hath hills round about her and this a fit expression of the safety and security of the situation being thus guarded from winds and tempests and this a seasonable resemblance to express the benefit and safety which ariseth from God's protection which incompasseth the pious man The LXXII have here by varying the punctation made this other sense of the two first verses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They that trust in the Lord are as the hill Sion and then in another sentence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He that inhabits Jerusalem shall not be shaken for ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The mountains are round about it and the Lord is round about his people In which rendring they have made no other change beside that of the pointing save that for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall stand they seem to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the participle standing or dwelling which is answerable to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the Chaldee and Syriack accord to our ordinary reading and punctation V. 5. Turn aside unto The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bend distort pervert regularly signifies perverting distorting and being joyned here with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we rightly render crooked ways it signifies a perverting those ways which are already crooked i. e. going on still and improving their course of impiety in stead of reforming or strengthening growing worse and worse And to such obdurate sinners which daily accumulate sin on sin the vengeance belongs which is here spoken of viz. to be cast out rejected from God so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies making to go or walk either bidding them go Go ye cursed into everlasting fire or as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cast out and send out is all one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say the LXXII here he shall drive them out and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the workers of iniquity as when Christ saith they shall have their portion with hypocrites or unbelievers The Chaldee here adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into hell the place where such must expect their payment The Hundred and Twenty Sixth PSALM A Song of Degrees The hundred twenty sixth celebrates the return from captivity and the great joyfulness thereof after their former sorrow and seems to have been first compiled by Esdras or some of that Age. 1. WHen the Lord turned again the captivity of Zion we were like them that dream 2. Then was our mouth filled with laughter and our tongue with singing Then said they among the heathen The Lord hath done great things for them Paraphrase 1 2. After a long and a miserable captive state it hath at length pleased God to bring us back again to the injoyments of his publick service in his holy place This is a most joyfull blessing to us to be celebrated with mirth and festivals and singing of Psalms being as it were the restoring of a joyfull comfortable state of health to a numerous people that were long under a dolorous epidemical disease The mercy so great and unexpected and wrought so wonderfully for us that the very heathens themselves could not but acknowledge it a work of God's great power and special favour to us 3. The Lord hath done great things for us whereof we are glad Paraphrase 3. And so indeed 't is true The Lord hath magnified his mercy toward us restored to us health and joy 4. Turn again our captivity O Lord as the streams in the south Paraphrase 4. As for those that are yet behind unreduced for so 't is certain some came back before others some with Esdras others after with Nehemiah Lord be thou pleased to hasten their delivery That mercy will come as seasonable to them as water to the most patched dry soil 5. They that sow in tears shall reap
the notion of the word in this place and so singing praises to God before the Angels be the praising him in the Sanctuary appointed for his worship and where by his Angels he is present to his worshippers So Eccles 5.6 Say not before the Angel viz. the Angel that is present in the house of God v. 1. So Agrippa in Josephus de Bell. Jud. l. ii.c.xvi speaking to the people near the Temple saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call your Sanctuary to witness and the holy Angels of God those that are there present Angelus orationis saith Tertullian de Orat. the Angel of prayer which the Jews believe to be present with them and meet them and praise God with them in their Synagogues and of which that speech heard in the Temple before the destruction of it by Titus is most probably to be understood Migremus illinc Let us depart thence The LXXII render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over against referring probably to the way of alternate singing one part of the quire singing over against and answering the other singing together by courses Ezra 3.11 and that S. Chrysostom's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contention and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 emulation and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joyning in quire with the Angels seems to refer to In the end of this first verse the LXXII add above what is in the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because thou hast heard all the words of my mouth which the Latin affix to the first part of the verse Confitebor tibi Domine in toto corde meo quoniam audisti verba oris mei I will confess to thee O Lord with my whole heart because thou hast heard the words of my mouth But this is sure some Scholion which crept from the margin into the text and is not owned either by the Chaldee or the Syriack V. 2. Magnified thy word For word here the copies of the LXXII which now we have and which S. Hierom S. Augustin S. Hilary S. Chrysostom and Theodoret used read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy holy which therefore the Latin joyning with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 name reade magnificasti super omne nomen sanctum tuum thou hast magnified thy holy name above all and so the Arabick thy holy name above all things But in all probability 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being so near the true original reading of the LXXII was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 word or speech by which they render the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no less than five and twenty times and never by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 save in this one place However it be the Syriack as well as Chaldee adhere to the Hebrew and reade the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy word the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words of thy praise All the difficulty will be what is meant by God's magnifying his word His word being here annext to loving kindness and truth must needs be that part of his word to which these two are applicable i. e. his promise the matter whereof is mercy or loving-kindness and in the performance of which is truth or fidelity And then to magnifie this word of promise seems to signifie two things 1. the making very great and excellent promises and then 2. the performing them most punctually and so that double meaning of the phrase will be perfectly answerable to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 benignity and fidelity foregoing and the doing it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above all his name is promising and performing most superlative mercies above all that is famed or spoken or believed of God This will be yet more manifest if we render the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 twice used in the former part of the verse not for proportionably to the LXXII their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Dative case but above proportionable to their use of it with an Accusative as in this place it is acknowledged to signifie For then thus it will run I will worship c. and praise thy name above thy loving-kindness and above thy truth i. e. 't will be too low too short a compellation to call thee mercifull or veracious or style thee after any other of thy Attributes thou art all these and more than so thou hast magnified thy word given and performed most glorious promises above all thy name above all that men have apprehended or spoken of thee The Jewish Arab reads I will give thanks unto thy name for thy bounty and beneficence seeing thou hast magnified above all thy Attributes or thy description or whereby thou art described thy word And in this sense though not from the importance of thy word for the eternal Word or Son of God this Verse and Psalm may reasonably be interpreted of God's mercies in Christ so far above what could be famed or said or believed or apprehended of him V. 5. Ways What is here meant by in the ways of the Lord hath some difficulty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath many significations 1. It s local importance for a way by which we pass and then the ways of the Lord will mean the coming to worship at Jerusalem foretold in several of the Prophets and then singing there will be very proper because in the march to Jerusalem at the solemn feasts the people were accustomed thus to entertain themselves with singing the praises of God 2. 'T is taken for the Law as was observed on Psal 119. Note a. and in that sense it will well cohere with the end of the foregoing verse the Kings c. shall praise thee when they hear the words of thy mouth Yea they shall sing in the ways of the Lord rejoyce and praise his name and solace themselves in the Law of God 3. 'T is taken for the manner of God's dispensations his nature and attributes and dealing with men according to the request of Moses that God would shew him his way Exod. 33.13 And this also will be a convenient rendring in regard of the subsequent verses though the Lord be high yet hath he respect to the lowly c. And the full sense will be compounded of all these that in the serving of God in considering his dealings to us and performing obedience to him they shall rejoyce and bless his name and chearfully entertain themselves V. 7. The wrath Of the notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a nose see Psal 135. Note b. and so the Interlinear renders it here super nasum upon the nose so the Chaldee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt put thy hand upon the nose Thus in our common speech to lead one by the nose imports a perfect rule over him that is so dealt with and in a like proverbial speech to put a hook into the nostrils signifies restreining of the insolent Isa 37.29 And so it will fitly signifie here 〈◊〉
patience of burthens though that as this do thus originally signifie and though with us the lading be in a cart yet we use to say the oxen are heavy laden The phrase that here follows in this matter of oxen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not breaking in and not going out is not improbably to express the safety of their herds not onely from straying but as in time of war from invaders and abactors whose breaking in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 breaking down or fall of the partition or wall or sept say the LXXII is attended with the cattels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 passing through or going out and then follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clamour vociferation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cry say the LXXII The same word they use Isa 5.7 to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is there opposed to righteousness whether in the notion of justice or mercy and is the consequent of oppression and so it may be here fitly used to express hostile oppressions and invasions But the phrase may be also applied that among their cattel none maketh abortion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 never a breaker out so Pharez came by his name Gen. 38.29 How hast thou broken forth this breach be upon thee therefore his name was called Pharez 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also hath a peculiar notion in relation to the birth of children But that being the regular birth it is not so well appliable to this place unless by the figure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we thus read no eruption and no going out i. e. no violent going out for then that is clearly no abortion Kimchi observes of these three verses 12 13 14. that there is mention of all those three blessings of the Womb of the Earth and of Cattel set down Deut. 28.4 The last word of the verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we render in our streets so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Gen. 19.2 as the street is opposed to an house or covert from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 broad or large But our English street hath a particular relation to a town or village or city and so it seems not so proper to this place where being applied to oxen it will signifie in reason the place where they lie and feed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the LXXII duly reade in their stabula whether fields or closes where they are kept Or if in that verse it may retein the notion of street being applied to the men who are thus opprest and may bemoan their losses in the field by their complaints in the city see Mar. 5.14 yet this will not be applicable to v. 13. where the same word being used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we render it in like manner in our streets but being applied to sheep must signifie their folds or pastures where they lie and bring forth which though it be abroad without doors that is all that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports from the literal notion of which the LXXII there have their rendring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latin in egressibus suis in their goings out yet they are safe there and multiply exceedingly The Jewish Grammarians Abu Walid and Kimchi assign not to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 any more particular signification than of broad-places which may then be as well back-sides as we ordinarily call such yards as are about the house in which cattel are kept or the like places as well as streets And the word which the Jewish Arab uses may be rendred fields The Hundred and Forty Fifth PSALM David's Psalm of Praise The hundred forty fifth is a form of solemn Thanksgiving to God descanting on all his glorious attributes It was composed by David and is one of those wherein every verse begins with a several letter of the Hebrew Alphabet 1. I Will extol thee my God my King and I will bless thy name for ever and ever 2. Every day will I bless thee and I will praise thy name for ever and ever Paraphrase 1 2. The Lord of heaven is my onely God and King a gracious Father and a vigilant guide and conductor of me in all my ways I am infinitely obliged to praise and magnifie his holy name and never to intermit that office till I come to heaven there to sing continual Hosannahs and Hallelujahs to him 3. Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised and his greatness is unsearchable Paraphrase 3. He is a God of a vast unfathomable power and dignity his excellencies and the effluxions thereof toward us not to be traced or measured by humane faculties But the less they are comprehended the more are they to be admired and adored and magnified by us 4. One generation shall praise thy works to another and shall declare thy mighty acts Paraphrase 4. Every age of the world and person that lives in that age hath new and fresh experience of the goodness and power of God in his gracious and glorious disposals every where illustriously discernible and so every age is obliged to make their acknowledgments to record to posterity and so to incite and call up all that live after them to the diligent and devout and vigorous performance of this duty 5. I will speak of the glorious honour of thy majesty and of thy wondrous works Paraphrase 5. Whether I consider the infinite incomprehensible beauty and splendour of his divine essence and attributes or the most admirable operations and productions thereof in the framing and governing of the world there is matter of all praise and thanksgiving to me and to every other man living 6. And men shall speak of the might of thy terrible acts and I will declare thy greatness Paraphrase 6. And accordingly both they and I even all of us with united hearts and voices will proclaim and promulgate the wonderfull and admirable acts of his power and glory 7. They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness and sing of thy righteousness Paraphrase 7. And therein most peculiarly shall we count our selves obliged to magnifie and recount with the most exuberant joy the dispensations of his most abundant graces and mercies toward us especially that towards our souls These flow every minute from him as from an inexhaustible fountain and abyss of goodness O let our hearts learn of those fountains continually to pour forth at our mouths the praises that are proportionably due to him 8. The Lord is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger and of great mercy 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Paraphrase 8 9. 'T is the title by which he was pleased to make known and proclaim himself to his people Exod. 34.6 The Lord the Lord God mercifull very forward and willing to pardon repentant sinners and not denying them that grace or proceeding in judgment against them till he be provoked to it by great ingratitude and obdurations and this mercy of his is not inclosed to
but two parcels of Christ's words behind To the poor the Gospel is preached and Blessed is he that is not offended in or because of me To the former of these are answerable here these so many severals to the same purpose Which executeth judgment or pleadeth the cause of the oppressed Giveth food to the hungry Raiseth them that are bowed down unless that literally belong to Christ's corporal cures Loveth the righteous Preserveth the strangers Relieveth the fatherless and widow All which are but so many prophetical expressions to be understood in a spiritual sense of his exceeding mercies under the Gospel to the poor in spirit the humble and lowly in heart the prime peculiar objects of Evangelical mercy and those which are effectually wrought on by his grace and so Evangelized by him in that sense which belongs to that phrase in that place see note on Matth. 11. b. To the latter the words of this v. 5. are parallel Happy is he that hath the God of Jacob for his help whose hope is in the Lord his God for so to hope and adhere and place his full trust in the one true God is all one with not being scandalized or falling off from Christ whatsoever befalls And as that there is inferr'd from the other parts of the character of the Messias as a Conclusion from Premisses and so is set down in the close of all so here 't is set down as a principle in the front and which is all one proved by what follows in the insuing verses By all which it is father evident that the Messias whose character it is is no less than the Creatour of heaven and earth v. 6. and consequently the Lord that shall reign for ever and ever v. 10. the God of Zion or his Church unto all generations The latter of which is but proportionable to Christ's words to the Apostles Lo I am with you to the end of the world And the former the very style wherein Christ's Kingdom is exprest both in the Psalms see Ps 93.1 and in the New Testament 1 Cor. 15.25 and oft in other phrases amounting to the same sense as sitting at God 's right hand till he make his enemies his footstool Ps 110.1 Mat. 22.44 and Act. 2.34 The Hundred and Forty Seventh Psalm Praise ye the Lord. The hundred forty seventh Psalm which is divided into two by the Greek and Latin c. is a solemn form of magnifying God in his works of power and mercy and seems to have had for its title the close of the former Psalm Hallelujah and to have been composed after the return from the Captivity v. 2. 1. PRaise ye the Lord for it is good to sing praises unto our God for it is pleasant and praise is comely Paraphrase 1. Many motives there are to excite and stir up all to the magnifying the name of God 'T is a piece of service most acceptable in his sight 't is to them that perform it most pleasant and delightfull and that which best becomes us to pay to him and him to receive and expect from us who have our whole being from him 2. The Lord doth build up Jerusalem he gathereth together the out-casts of Israel 3. He healeth the broken in heart and bindeth up their wounds Paraphrase 2 3. To this we are farther ingaged by his present deliverances for though Jerusalem and the Temple of God there the state and Church have been sadly wasted yet hath God been pleased to return our captivity to recollect our dispersions and restore us to our homes and his Temple the chearfull performance of his divine service and so to refresh and revive us to cure the diseases and wounds to remove the sorrows of our souls 4. He telleth the number of the stars and calleth them all by their names Paraphrase 4. So likewise his omniscience and omnipotence exact our acknowledgments and adorations The stars of heaven which are so impossible to be numbred by us Gen. 15.5 that they are compared and joyned with the sand which is upon the sea shore for multitude Gen. 22.17 are not onely numbred but particularly known by God what powers qualities influences there are in every one of them and as they were all by a word or expression of his will first created so are they perfectly at his command and at the least bâ—ck or call of his as souldiers at the directions of their General the whole host of them immediately obeys and doth whatsoever he pleases 5. Great is our Lord and of great power his understanding is infinite Paraphrase 5. Thus infinite and boundless is the power the knowledge and the providence of God which is to us absolutely incomputable 6. The Lord lifteth up the meek he casteth the wicked down to the ground Paraphrase 6. And these doth he exercise constantly for the support and relief of all humble-minded men for their spiritual advancement in strength and grace which to them peculiarly he affords in greatest abundance but for all proud obdurate sinners which perversely resist him he is resolved to resist them and subdue them and magnifie his power in their destruction 7. Sing unto the Lord with thanksgiving sing praises upon the harp unto our God 8. Who covereth the heaven with clouds who prepareth rain for the earth who maketh grass to grow upon the mountains 9. He giveth to the beast his food and to the young ravens that cry Paraphrase 7 8 9. O then let us all with tongues and instruments of musick with all the solemnest expressions of our hearts celebrate those divine excellencies of his his power his wisedom his goodness and his providence And here it will be very considerable how in a series and succession of wise and gracious disposals he provides for the wants of all creatures here below especially of those that are otherwise most helpless he gathereth a multitude of watery clouds into regions of the air that those may distill and drop down moderate showers upon the higher and drier parts of the earth which have no other supply but that of rain and by so doing he provides grass for those wilder beasts that feed on those mountainous parts and are not beholden to the care of man as other beasts of the field sheep and oxen c. are and consequently would without this special provision of his be utterly destitute And by the â—ike way of providence it is that the young broods of Ravens which as soon as they are hatcht are forsaken and left destitute by the old ones yet by some secret undiscernible contrivance of God's whether by dew falling into their mouths when they gape or by flies in the air or worms bred in their nests or by some other constant though secret course of divine providence are sufficiently furnished with necessaries of life by God out of his unexhaustible treasury their wants are considered by him and certainly supplied see Job 38.41 and are emblems of his special protection and
of thy countenance 44 3 132 1 Lighten mine eyes 13 3 40 1 Like as a Lion 17 12 52 1 thy Likeness 17 15 53 2 their Line 19 3 62 1 Lines 16 6 47 1 Lions roar after their prey 104 21 296 2 young Lions 34 10 104 1 shoot out the Lip 22 7 72 2 as long as I Live 116 2 333 1 that I may Live 119 17 351 2 Living 58 9 171 2 book of the Living 69 28 197 2 land of the Living 27 13 86 2 Loathsome disease 38 7 118 2 as the Locust 109 23 319 1 Loins 38 7 118 1 Longeth 63 1 180 1 Look unto the hand 123 2 362 1 Lord 56 4 165 2 96 10 275 1 110 5 322 2 my Lord 110 1 321 1 Lot 16 5 46 2 children of Lot 83 8 237 2 I Love the Lord 116 1 333 1 song of Loves 45 Tit. 135 1 Loving kindness 107 43 313 2 Low and high 49 2 145 1 Lust 78 18 225 1 my Lying down 139 3 383 1 M Mad against me 102 8 286 2 Magnified thy word 138 2 381 1 Mahalath 53 Tit. 159 1 Maintainest my lot 16 5 46 2 Make me to go 119 35 352 2 Make mention 87 4 246 2 Maketh my feet 18 33 58 2 this Man 87 4 247 1 what is Man 144 3 393 1 given in Marriage 78 63 226 2 Marvellous things 98 1 279 1 Maschil 32 Tit. 98 1 Meat from God 104 21 295 2 Meditation 5 1 19 1 Melt away 112 10 327 2 Melteth 119 28 352 1 Men 73 5 207 1 the Men 17 1â— 53 1 Mercy 85 10 246 2 Mercifull 145 17 397 2 Mesech 120 5 358 2 Michtam 16 Tit. 45 1 Mighty 89 19 255 2 ye Mighty 29 1 89 1 82 1 235 1 89 6 254 1 Mischievous things 38 12 118 2 my Moisture 32 4 98 1 a Moment 30 5 94 2 a Mâ—th 39 11 120 2 my Mountain 30 7 94 2 Mountains 114 4 329 2 Mountains round about Jerusalem 125 2 364 1 go up by the Mountains 104 8 294 2 sin of their Mouth 59 12 174 2 thy Mouth 103 5 289 1 breath in their Mouths 135 17 377 2 with the Multitude 42 4 122 2 Muth-Labben 9 Tit. 28 1 my God 22 2 71 2 N whose Name is Jehovah 83 18 237 2 Nations 117 1 334 1 Neginoth 4 Tit. 16 1 Nehiloth 5 Tit. 18 1 a Net in a pit 35 7 107 1 New moon 81 3 233 1 by Night 91 5 264 1 Night watches 119 148 356 2 Nobles 83 11 238 1 Not unto us 115 1 331 1 for Nought 44 12 132 2 the Numbers 71 15 199 1 O Of him 104 34 296 2 Offend 73 15 208 1 119 165 357 1 fresh Oil 92 10 207 2 mine ear hast thou Opened 40 6 127 1 Oracle 28 2 87 1 set a wicked man Over him 109 6 117 2 Outgoings 65 8 184 1 Owl 102 6 286 2 P like high Palaces 78 69 226 2 Panteth 42 1 127 1 Passed 37 36 115 2 his Pasture 95 7 272 1 Pastures 65 13 185 2 Paths 65 11 185 2 enemies of Peace 120 6 359 2 People 107 32 313 1 thy People 110 3 321 1 Perfect 18 32 58 2 Perfect that which concerneth me 138 8 381 2 end of all Perfection 119 96 355 1 Perish from the way 2 12 11 2 Persecute 10 2 32 1 arrows against the Persecutors 7 13 24 2 Pierced 22 15 73 2 Pit 35 7 107 1 proud have digged Pits 119 85 354 2 Play 104 26 296 2 at his Pleasure 105 22 301 1 the Plowers Plowed upon 129 3 368 1 Pluck it out 74 11 211 2 rain filleth the Pools 84 6 243 1 Portion of their cup 11 6 38 2 Possessed my reins 139 13 384 1 Posterity 109 13 319 1 Pots 58 9 171 1 68 13 193 1 great Power 37 35 115 1 Power for ever 66 7 187 2 thy Power 110 3 321 1 Practice wicked works 141 4 388 1 Praise 56 4 165 2 God of my Praise 109 1 117 1 Praise the Lord 106 Tit. 306 1 111 1 324 1 worthy to be Praised 18 3 57 1 his Prayer become sin 109 7 318 1 Preparedst room 80 9 230 1 Presence 31 20 96 2 Presumptuous sins 19 13 64 2 Preserveth 31 23 97 1 Preventest 21 2 68 1 Pretious seed 126 6 365 2 Pretious in the sight 116 15 333 2 Priests 99 6 280 2 Privily set 10 8 33 2 Promotion 75 6 214 2 Proud 119 85 354 2 123 4 362 2 Proud heart 101 5 284 2 Proud waters 124 5 363 1 Provisions 132 15 373 1 a Psalm 3 Tit. 12 1 take a Psalm 81 2 233 1 those that Published it 68 11 192 2 Puffeth 12 5 38 1 Pure 19 8 64 1 I am purposed 17 3 50 2 Putteth away 119 119 355 2 Q Quench 104 11 295 1 Quenched 118 12 336 1 R Rage 2 1 7 1 Rahab 87 4 247 1 Ran 77 2 219 1 they Rebelled not 105 28 301 2 Rebellious 78 8 224 1 Rebuke 68 30 194 2 Rebuke of thy countenance 80 16 231 2 Receive me 49 15 147 2 Reckon'd up 40 5 127 1 they Reel 107 27 313 1 Reins 16 7 47 1 Rejoyce on every side 65 12 185 2 Remember 20 3 65 1 20 7 66 1 42 4 127 1 bring to Remembrance 38 Tit. 117 1 to be Remembred 111 4 325 1 Repent himself 135 14 377 1 Reproach 57 3 168 1 79 12 228 2 a Reproach of men 22 6 72 2 Request of his lips 21 2 68 1 Rest 37 7 114 1 Restrein 76 10 216 2 Return 73 10 207 2 Returned 60 Tit. 176 1 for a Reward 40 15 123 2 Rewarded 7 4 23 1 Rideth upon the heavens 68 4 192 1 Right 135 14 376 1 Right O God 17 1 50 1 Right hand 17 7 51 2 98 1 279 1 144 8 394 2 Right hand of falshood Ib. Â Â Â Righteous 37 25 114 2 145 17 397 2 Righteousness 17 15 53 2 24 5 77 1 48 10 142 2 72 3 201 1 85 10 246 2 119 123 356 1 143 1 391 1 unto Righteousness 94 15 270 2 counted to him for Righteousness 106 31 308 2 Rivers 1 3 4 2 74 15 212 2 my Roaring 22 1 73 2 Rock 18 1 57 1 Rock of my salvation 89 26 356 1 stony Rock 81 18 234 2 the Rod 74 2 210 1 their Rulers 68 27 104 2 Run continually 58 7 170 1 Runneth over 23 5 75 1 S Sabbath 92 Tit. 267 2 Sacrifice 118 27 338 1 Salmon 68 14 193 2 Salvation 132 16 373 1 cup of Salvation 116 13 333 2 Sanctuary 63 2 181 1 114 2 329 1 134 2 375 1 Save Lord 20 9 66 1 Scattered 92 9 267 1 Sea 65 5 184 1 at the Sea 106 7 306 1 wide Sea 104 25 296 1 Seat 1 1 4 1 the Secret 81 7 233 2 Secret of thy presence 31 20 96 2 See his desire 112 8 327 1 Seek 10 4 32 2
is esteemed unnecessary and burthensom You need not the application Again the husbandman can mend a dry stubborn wayward fruitless earth by overflowing of it and on such indeed is his ordinary requisite discipline to punish it for its amendment But there is a ground otherwise well tempered which they call a weeping ground whence continually water soaks out and this proves seldom fruitful if our learned Husbandmen observe aright wherefore there is sometime need of draining as well as watering The application is that your Soul which either hath been naturally dry and barren or else over-wrought in the business of the World needs a flood of tears to soften and purge it But the well temper'd Soul which hath never been out of heart but hath always had some inward life some fatness of and nourishment from the spirit is rather opprest than improved by such an overslow The Christian is thereby much hindred in his progress of good works and cannot serve the Lord with alacrity that so perpetually hangs down his head like a Bulrush Wherefore the Country rule is that that ground is best which is mellow which being crusht will break but not crumble dissolve but not excessively Hence I say the habituate believer need not suspect his estate if he find not in himself such an extremity of violent grief and humiliation as he observes in others knowing that in him such a measure of tears would both soil the face of his devotion and clog the exercise of it His best mediocrity will be to be habitually humbled but actually lively and alacrious in the ways of godliness not to be too rigid and severe a Tyrant over his Soul but to keep it in a temper of Christian softness tender under the hand of God and yet man-like and able both in the performance of Gods worship and his own calling And whensoever we shall find our selves in either extreme either too much hardned or too much melted too much elevated or too much dejected then to pray to that Holy Spirit so to fashion the temper of our Souls that we neither fail in humbling our selves in some measure for our sins nor yet too cowardly deject and cast down our selves below the courage and comfort and spiritual rejoycing which he hath prescribed us O Holy Lord we are the greatest of Sinners and therefore we humble our selves before thee but thou hast sent thy Christ into the World to save Sinners and therefore we raise up our spirits again and praise and magnifie thy name And thus much of this point and in brief of the first consideration of these words to wit as they are absolutely a profession of Paul himself to which end we beheld him in his double estate converted and unconverted In his unconverted state we found though a very great Sinner yet not absolutely greater than those times brought forth and therefore we were to think of him relatively to his future estate and so we found him the greatest Sinner that ever was called in the New Testament into so glorious a Saint Whence we observe the rarity of such conversions that though Saul were yet every blasphemous Sinner could not expect to be called from the depth of sin to regeneracy and salvation and this we proved both against the ancient Romans and modern Censors of morality and applied it to the care which we ought to have of keeping our unregeneracy spotless from any reigning sin Afterward we came to Paul converted where we balk't the Discourse of the condition of sin in the regenerate and rather observed the effect of it and in it that the greatness of his sin made as Paul so every regenerate man more eagerly to fasten on Christ Which being proved by a double ground we applied first by way of caution how that proposition was to be understood 2. By way of character how a great Sinner may judge of his sincere certain Conversion 3. By way of comfort to others who find not the effects of humiliation and the like in themselves in such measure as they see in others and so we have past through the first consideration of these words being conceived absolutely as St. Pauls profession of himself we should come to the other consideration as they are set down to us as a pattern or form of confessing the estate and applying the Salvation of Sinners to our selves which business requiring the pains and being worthy the expence of an entire hour we must defer to a second exercise Now the God which hath created us hath elected redeemed called justified us will sanctifie us in his time will prosper this his ordinance will direct us by his grace to his glory To him be ascribed due the honour the praise the glory the dominion which through all ages of the world have been given to him that sitteth on the Throne to the Holy Spirit and Lamb for evermore Pars Secunda SERMON XIX 1 TIM I. 15 Of whom I am the chief IN all Humane Writings and Learning there is a kind of poverty and emptiness which makes them when they are beheld by a Judicious Reader look starved and Crest-faln their Speeches are rather puft up than fill'd they have a kind of boasting and ostentation in them and promise more substance and matter to the Ear than they are able to perform really to the understanding whence it falls out that we are more affected with them at the first hearing and if the Orator be clear in his expression we understand as much at the first recital as we are able to do at the hundredth repetition But there is a kind of Excellency in the Scripture a kind of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or sublimity above all other Writings in the World The reading of every Section of it leaves a sting in the mind and a perpetual conceit of a still imperfect understanding of it An intelligent man at every view finds in it a fresh mystery and still perceives that there is somewhat beyond not yet attain'd to like men digging in Mines the deeper he dives he finds the greatest treasure and meets with that under ground which looking on the outward turf or surface he never imagined to have been there This I observe unto you to shew you the riches both of all and especially of this Scripture whereinto the deeper I dig the more Ore I find and having already bestowed one hour in the discussing of it without any violence or wresting or wire-drawing find plenty of new materials We have already handled the Words at large in one consideration as they are a profession of Paul himself I will not repeat you the particular occurrents We now without any more delay of Preface come to the second consideration of them as they are spoken by Paul respectively to us i. e. as they are prescribed us for a form of confessing the estate and applying the Salvation of Sinners unto our selves teaching each of us for a close of our Faith and Devotion to confess
writing ‖ To do or that I should do thy will O my God I have delighted therein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. †in the midst of my bowels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 see Psal 22.14 ‖ confined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †confine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * and I could not see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ or They shall †or They shall * turpitude ‖ and say alwayes Let the Lord magnifie them that love thy salvation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Expos. Grac. Patr. a Balthas Corder ed. p. 749. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ sick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †turne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ A word of Belial or A wicked word cleareth to him †the man of my peace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * de pond mens ‖ hinde brayeth †brayeth * I remembred these things and poured out my soul upon me for I had gone into the covering or had gone with the multitude I had put them forward ‖ a festival multitude or multitude going in devotion †or my see note f. ‖ Hermonim from the little hill †by the voice * against me have passed by or over ‖ In the day commanded the Lord his benignity and in the night was his song with me my prayer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ unmerciful 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †the gladness of my joy or of my youth or who makes my sorrow joy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ sâ—n◠†presence * the salvations of Jacob 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ gore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies ‖ we have praised God * will confess †for eating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * for no or without any possession and dost not gain by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ the six stringed instruments †the beloved maids 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * See the Chaldee v. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O King Messias The spirit of prophecy in thy lips So also Kimchi and Aben-Ezra and Sol Jarchi understand the whole Psalm of the Messias ‖ hath prepared †my composures I will recite or deliver or speak unto the * seeing that or because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ Prosper thou in thy majesty ride for the word or cause or business of †he shall teach thee terrible things with or by thy right hand ‖ the people shall fall under thee in the heart †Myrrhe Aloes and Cassia are all thy garments from * wherein thou takest delight ‖ in thy train or magnificence ‖ eyes of gold †embroidered raiment * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 LXXII * or land 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †just men shall be thy children Chald. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ ready 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * The streams of the river or The river by his streams 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ at the appearing of the morning ‖ fortress or high place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †shields * high place or fortress 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †or hath subdued †or hath chosen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ are the Lords 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 LXXII ‖ on the North side 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †affrighted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Chald. * there was pain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ awaited †or righteousness consecrateth thee ‖ divide sever distribute †number them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Concord T. 11. p. 286. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phalag l. 3. c. 6. and Canaan l. 1. c 34. Geogr. l. 3. Bib. l. 5. * Basil Ed. p. 553. e. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 117. Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ wisdom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †understanding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * evil ‖ Confident men boast themselves in their wealth and the †One shall not by any means redeem man shall not give his ransome to God * shall be pretious and shall cease ‖ He shall yet live ‖ shall see the wise die together shall the fool and brute perish * 〈◊〉 strangers ‖ Among them their houses shall be for ever their Tabernacles from age to age they have imposed their names on their lands †And * Abides not in honour ‖ or folly to them yet their followers are pleased with them †put into Hades * conduct them ‖ form shall do so when Hades shall fail to be an habitation to it ‖ for in his life time †but thou shalt be praised for doing well unto thy self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‖ for ל ‖ but the Chaldee seems to make Asaph the Composer of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the hand of Asaph * he will call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †From Sion
and the Syriack perfection or integrity and rectitude the Latine simplicity and equity the Arabick mansuetude and rectitude And so in like manner for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 observe and see they read keep and see to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Chaldee keep and respect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the LXXII custodi vide in the Latine c. and the Hebrew words indifferently bear these Again for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the last part of or to that man is peace which the Chaldee also retein the LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is a remnant to the peaceable man and so the Latine and the Aethiopick but the Syriack with some change there is a good end to men of peace and the Arabick there shall be an end to the peaceable Here 't is also clear that the LXXII from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a remainder and so again v. 38. and so Psal 109.113 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his children and then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will well bear the man of peace And so still there is nothing strange in that rendring though that which our English hath given be most literal and regular to the Hebrew and the context the whole Psalm being made up of observations of this kind how in the end wicked men come to ruine and good men to prosperity V. 38. Together From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to unite and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes rendred together sometimes at once and that when applied to destruction c. denotes utter destruction because he that is destroyed at once is so destroyed as that there is nothing behind nothing wanting to final and total destruction The LXXII render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at once Thus Psal 19.9 when Gods judgements are said to be righteous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at once say the LXXII the meaning is they are so righteous as nothing can be added thereto The Thirty Eighth PSALM A Psalm of David to bring to remembrance Paraphrase The Thirty eighth is a mournful complaint of Davids reciting his present miseries and calling to God to remember and pity and relieve him 1. O Lord rebuke me not in thy wrath neither chasten me in thy hot displeasure Paraphrase 1. O God of all Justice and yet of all mercy too let not thy punishments though most justly deserved by my sins break out in extremity against me 2. For thine arrows stick fast in me and thy hand presseth me sore Paraphrase 2. They are already very sharp and heavy upon me 3. There is no soundness in my flesh because of thine anger neither is there any rest in my bones because of my sin Paraphrase 3. My sins have most sadly provoked thy wrath and the effects of that are very sensible mine estate is become like to those that are under some sore malady that hath seized on every part of their bodies and allows them no intermission of pains and mistery no rest or cessation of their anguish 4. For mine iniquities are gone over mine head as an heavy burthen they are too heavy for me Paraphrase 4. Or to those that are plunged deep over head and ears in water overwhelmed and ready to be drowned by it or to those that under some insupportable weight or burthen are prest to the ground the number and weight of my sins is so great and from thence my punishments so many and so heavy that I am opprest and overcharged by them 5. My wounds stink and are corrupt because of my foolishness Paraphrase 5. Or again to one that hath received many sore blows and bruises which as they are very painful at present so if they be not well lookt to and the congeled blood carefully drawn out they will soon putrifie and grow noisome And mine own absurd and foul follies have brought all this upon me 6. I am troubled I am bowed down greatly I go mourning all the day long Paraphrase 6. Like to one that with some chronical disease is extremely decayed and bent down toward the earth and so is forced to go continually in that sad mournful posture that is wont to be used in time of lamentations 7. For my loins are filled with a loathsome disease and there is no soundness in my flesh Paraphrase 7. Like to one that is full of boyles and swellings in several parts of his body and so is very sorely and painfully diseased 8. I am feeble and sore broken I have roared for the very disquietness of my heart Paraphrase 8. Lastly like to one that with long and terrible pains through grieving and sighing and roaring for them is brought into a very weak and low estate a consumption of the whole body And all this have my own â—ins most absurdly committed and most bestially continued in for a great space most justly brought upon me 9. Lord all my desire is before thee and my groaning is not hid from thee Paraphrase 9. O blessed Lord thou seest my wants and the continual misery that I am in 10. My heart panteth my strength faileth me as for the light of mine eyes it also is gone from me Paraphrase 10. I am as one in an amazement or giddiness ready to sink or tumble his eyes dim so that he cannot make use of them any more than if he had none 11. My lovers and my friends stand aloof from my sore and my kinsmen stand afar off Paraphrase 11. And in all my distress I was so far from receiving any reliefe or comfort from man that they which were neerest knit to me by the tyes of nature and friendship were some of them afraid of owning me others never considered me 12. They also that seek after my life lay snares for me and they that seek my hurt speak mischievous things and imagine deceits all the day long Paraphrase 12. As for mine enemies that projected to take away my life at least to do me some great hurt their actions their words their thoughts were continually intent on some kind of violence mischief or deceit or other 13. But I as a deaf man heard not and I was as a dumb man that opened not his mouth 14. Thus I was as a man that heareth not and in whose mouth are no reproofs Paraphrase 13 14. And all this I bare with patience I took no notice of their behaviour toward me never rebuked the one nor the other for what they did or said unto me 15. For in thee O Lord do I hope thou wilt hear O Lord my God Paraphrase 15. My full trust and dependance is on thee O Lord and my assured confidence that thou wilt in thy good time interpose thy hand and deliver me 16. For I said hear me lest
otherwise they should rejoyce over me when my foot slippeth they magnifie themselves against me Paraphrase 16. To thee therefore I make my petition that thou wilt not leave me to mine enemies will to rejoyce and triumph over me as they are very forward to do and to make their boasts what victories they have obtained over me if at any time any the least evil befalls me 17. For I am ready to halt and my sorrow is continually before me Paraphrase 17. And now indeed this is my condition for I am in continual danger and expectation of ruine if thou be not pleased to support me 18. For I will declare mine iniquity I will i be sorry for my sin Paraphrase 18. And I must acknowledge and confess that they are my many grievous transgressions which have brought this anxiety upon me given me reason continually to fear lest by them I have forfeited thy protection and then there is nothing but ruine to be expected 19. But mine enemies are lively and they are strong and they that hate me wrongfully are multiplyed Paraphrase 19. And to this my fear agrees the prosperity of my unjust and causeless enemies who live and increase in strength their forces are daily multiplyed And this may well mind me of the increase of my sins to which this is imputable for otherwise I am sure I have not provoked them by any injury done to them only my sins against thee have thus strengthened them 20. They also that render evil for good are mine adversaries because I follow the thing that good is Paraphrase 20. To them I have done nothing but good and yet they persecute me and make these unkind returns for all my kindness having no other matter of quarrel to me but my doing that which is just and good and never wronging them how much soever I am wronged by them 21. Forsake me not O Lord O my God be not far from me Paraphrase 21. O God of power do not thou leave me to their malice O Father of mercy and that to me thy sinful servant let not my sins remove thee from me 22. Make haste to help me O Lord my salvation Paraphrase 22. O thou whose title it is to save and deliver those that are in the greatest danger and even on sinners to have mercy and rescue them from the due reward of their sins and hast to me made most gratious promises of this kind I beseech thee no longer to defer but in my greatest extremity relieve me opportunely and speedily Annotations on Psal XXXVIII Tit. To bring to remembrance It is uncertain what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the title of this Psalm signifies Some of the Hebrews apply it to their Musick but give no clear account of their reasons or meaning herein That which seems most probable is that as the meat-offering Levit. 2.2.9.16 is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a memorial an offering of sweet savour to God and elsewhere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a memorial Lev. 24.7 or rather as Gods remembring any man is his relieving and helping him so a prayer to God in time of distress may fitly be stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cause remembrance Thus this Psalmist elsewhere prayes Lord remember David and â—la his troubles Psal 132.1 and remember O Lord thy tender mercies Psal 25.6 Remember thy congregation Psal 74.2 and many the like And accordingly this Psalm and the seventieth which have this title are most earnest prayers for relief There Make hast O God to deliver me make hast make hast to help me O Lord c. and here O Lord rebuke me not c. in the beginning and forsake me not O Lord O my God be not far from me make hast to help me O Lord my salvation in the end What the distress was that caused so passionate a prayer for relief will be hard to define Particularly The outside of the words and expressions signifies a sharp and noysome disease And 't is not improbable that David should have his part in that kind of affliction who had so large a portion of other sorts or that since his persecutions have furnished the Church with so many excellent pieces of devotion his bodily afflictions should proportionably do so to especially since we see King Hezekiah both in his sickness and his recovery making attempts of this kind But 't is also possible that Davids other distresses of which we have more certain evidence in his story his persecutions under Saul and from his own Son Absalom might by a Psalmist in Poetick style be thus resembled and compared with the sorest and most noisome diseases And therefore I deemed it more safe to set the paraphrase with this latitude of signification applying the words to his streights in general store of which it is certain he had rather then to confine them to noisome diseases which we read not that he was visited with at any time V. 2. Stick From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 descendit are two words in this v. 2. distinguishable by the nouns to which they are applyed The former 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 applyed to arrows signifies going down i. e. entring deep into the flesh The LXXII read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latine and Syriack and Arabick infixae sunt mihi are fastened in me which is but a natural consequent of entring deep and so is set to paraphrase it The latter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 applyed to hand signifies to come down or descend with some weight to fall upon him This the Chaldee render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remained and the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and did rest as if they read it from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rest But the LXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confirmasti saith the Latine thou hast confirmed thy hand upon me i. e. let it fall hard upon me the Arabick rightly express their meaning thy hand is become hard upon me and so this is a good paraphrastical explication of it V. 5. Wounds From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit sociatus est is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bruise from any blow because the blood or matur associates and gathers together in that place it signifies also a boyle or aposteme Here 't is in the former sense as caused by a blow or stroke and figuratively signifies any effect of Gods wrath or displeasure and it is said to putrifie and to stink for so the blood and humors thus congregated and standing still do putrifie immediately and will be noisome if they be not drawn out The LXXII therefore fitly render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vibices such as come from blowes but the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 boiles in the other notion of it and so I suppose the Chaldee also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puduit pudefecit because such bruised parts look black and blew and are matter of shame